Bravo two-zero [030-066-4.9]

By:   Andy McNab

Category:   Fiction Military

Synopsis:

They were British Special Forces, trained to be the best.  In
January 1991 a squad of eight men went behind the Iraqi lines on a top
secret mission.  It was called Bravo Two Zero.  In command was Sergeant
Andy McNab.

Dropped into "scud alley" carrying 210-pound packs, McNab and his men
found themselves surrounded by Saddam's army.  Their radios didn't
work.  The weather turned cold enough to freeze diesel fuel.  And they
had been spotted.  Their only chance at survival was to fight their way
to the Syrian border seventy-five miles to the northwest and swim the
Euphrates River to freedom.  Eight set out.  Five came back.

This is their story.  Filled with no-holds-barred detail about McNab's
capture and excruciating torture, it tells of men tested beyond the
limits of human endurance ... and of the war you didn't see on CNN.
Dirty, deadly, and fought outside the rules.

Also by Andy McNab

CRISIS FOUR

IMMEDIATE ACTION

REMOTE CONTROL

QUANTITY SALES

Most Deil books are available at special quantity discounts when
purchased in bulk by corporations, organizations, or groups.  Special
imprints, messages, and excerpts can be produced to meet your needs.
For more information, write to: Dell Publishing, 1540 Broadway, New
York, NY 10036.  Attention: Special Markets.

INDIVIDUAL SALES

Are there any Dell books you want but cannot find in your local stores?
If so, you can order them directly from us.  You can get any Dell book
currently in print.  For a complete up to-date listing of our books and
information on how to order, write to: Dell Readers Service, Box DR,
1540 Broadway, New York, NY 10036.

ANDY MCNAB

DCMMM

BRAVO TWO

ISLAND BOOKS
Published by
Dell Publishing a division of
Bantam Doubleday Dell Publishing Group, Inc.
1540 Broadway
New York, New York 10036

If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that
this book is stolen property.  It was reported as "unsold and
destroyed" to the publisher and neither the author nor the publisher
has received any payment for this "stripped book."

Copyright 1993 by Andy McNab

All rights reserved.  No part of this book may be reproduced or
transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical,
including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and
retrieval system, without the written permission of the Publisher,
except where permitted by law.  For information address: Bantam Press,
a division of Transworld Publishers Lid."  London, England.

The trademark Dell is registered in the U.S. Patent and Trademark
Office.

ISBN: 0-440-21880-2

Reprinted by arrangement with Bantam Press

Printed in the United States of America

September 1994

10 9 8

OPM

To the three who didn't come back

Prison

BRAVO TWO ZERO

1

Within hours of Iraqi troops and armor rolling across the border with
Kuwait at 0200 local time on August 2, 1990, the Regiment was preparing
itself for desert operations.

As members of the Counter Terrorist team based in Hereford, my gang and
I unfortunately were not involved.  We watched jealously as the first
batch of blokes drew their desert kit and departed.  Our nine month tour
of duty was coming to an end and we were looking forward to a handover
but as the weeks went by rumors began to circulate of either a
postponement or cancellation altogether.  I ate my Christmas turkey in a
dark mood.  I didn't want to miss out.  Then, on January 10, 1991, half
of the squadron was given three days' notice of movement to Saudi. To
huge sighs of relief, my lot were included.  We ran around organizing
kit, test firing weapons, and screaming into town to buy ourselves new
pairs of desert wellies and plenty of Factor 20 for the nose.

We were leaving in the early hours of Sunday morning.  I had a night on
the town with my girlfriend Jilly, but she was too upset to enjoy
herself.  It was an evening of false niceness, both of us on edge.

"Shall we go for a walk?"  I suggested when we got home, hoping to
raise the tone.

We did a few laps of the block and when we got back I turned on the
telly.  It was Apocalypse Now.  We weren't in the mood for talking so
we just sat there and watched.  Two hours of carnage and maiming wasn't
the cleverest thing for me to have let Jilly look at.  She burst into
tears.  She was always all right if she wasn't aware of the dramas. She
knew very little of what I did, and had never asked questions--because,
she told me, she didn't want the answers.

"Oh, you're off.  When are you coming back?"  was the most she would
ever ask.  But this time it was different.  For once, she knew where I
was going.

As she drove me through the darkness towards camp, I said, "Why don't
you get yourself that dog you were on about?  It would be company for
you."

I'd meant well, but it set off the tears again.  I got her to drop me
off a little way from the main gates.

"I'll walk from here, mate," I said with a strained smile.  "I need the
exercise."

"See you when I see you," she said as she pecked me on the cheek.

Neither of us went a bundle on long goodbyes.

The first thing that hits you when you enter squadron lines (the camp
accommodation area) is the noise: vehicles revving, men hollering for
the return of bits of kit, and from every bedroom in the unmarried
quarters a different kind of music--on maximum watts.  This time it was
all so much louder because so many of us were being sent out
together.

I met up with Dinger, Mark the Kiwi, and Stan, the other three members
of my gang.  A few of the unfortunates who weren't going to the Gulf
still came in anyway and joined in the slagging and blaggarding.

We loaded our kit into cars and drove up to the top end of the camp
where transports were waiting to take us to Brize Norton.  As usual, I
took my sleeping bag onto the aircraft with me, together with my
Walkman, washing and shaving kit, and brew kit.  Dinger took 200 Benson
& Hedges.  If we found ourselves dumped in the middle of nowhere or
hanging around a deserted airfield for days on end, it wouldn't be the
first time.

We flew out by R.A.F VC10.  I passively smoked the twenty or so
cigarettes that Dinger got through in the course of the seven-hour
flight, honking at him all the while.  As usual my complaints had no
effect whatsoever.  He was excellent company, however, despite his
filthy habit.  Originally with Para Reg, Dinger was a veteran of the
Falklands.  He looked the part as well-rough and tough, with a voice
that was scary and eyes that were scarier still.  But behind the
football hooligan face lay a sharp, analytical brain.  Dinger could
polish off the Daily Telegraph crossword in no time, much to my
annoyance.  Out of uniform, he was also an excellent cricket and rugby
player, and an absolutely lousy dancer.  Dinger danced the way Virgil
Tracy walked.  When it came to the crunch, though, he was solid and
unflappable.

We landed at Riyadh to find the weather typically pleasant for the time
of year in the Middle East, but there was no time to soak up the rays.
Covered transports were waiting on the tarmac, and we were whisked away
to a camp in isolation from other Coalition troops.

The advance party had got things squared away sufficiently to answer the
first three questions you always ask when you arrive at a new location:
Where do I sleep, where do I eat, and where's the bog?

Home for our half squadron, we discovered, was a hangar about 300 feet
long and 150 feet wide.  Into it were crammed forty blokes and all
manner of stores and equipment, including vehicles, weapons, and am
munition.  There were piles of gear everywhere--everything from insect
repellent and rations to laser target markers and boxes of high
explosive.  It was a matter of just getting in amongst it and trying to
make your own little world as best you could.  Mine was made out of
several large crates containing outboard engines, arranged to give me a
sectioned-off space that I covered with a tarpaulin to shelter me from
the powerful arc lights overhead.

There were many separate hives of activity, each with its own
noise--radios tuned in to the BBC World Service, Walkmans with plug-in
speakers that thundered out folk, rap, and heavy metal.  There was a
strong smell of diesel, petrol, and exhaust fumes.  Vehicles were
driving in and out all the time as blokes went off to explore other
parts of the camp and see what they could pinch.  And of course while
they were away, their kit in turn was being explored by other blokes.
"You snooze, you lose," is the way it goes.  Possession is ten tenths of
the law.  Leave your space unguarded for too long and you'd come back to
find a chair missing--and sometimes even your bed.

Brews were on the go all over the hangar.  Stan had brought a packet of
orange tea with him, and Dinger and I wandered over and sat on his bed
with empty mugs.

"Tea, boy," Dinger demanded, holding his out.

"Yes, bwana," Stan replied.

Born in South Africa to a Swedish mother and Scottish father, Stan had
moved to Rhodesia shortly before the UDI (Unilateral Declaration of
Independence).  He was involved at first hand in the terrorist war that
followed, and when his family subsequently moved to Australia he joined
the TA (Territorial Army).  He passed his medical exams but hankered too
much for the active, outdoor life and quit in his first year as a junior
doctor.  He wanted to come to the UK and join the Regiment, and spent a
year in Wales training hard for Selection. By all accounts he cruised
it.

Anything physical was a breeze for Stan, including pulling women.  Six
foot three, big-framed and good looking, he got them all sweating. Jilly
told me that his nickname around Hereford was Doctor Sex, and the name
cropped up quite frequently on the walls of local ladies' toilets. On
his own admission, Stan's ideal woman was somebody who didn't eat much
and was therefore cheap to entertain, and who had her own car and house
and was therefore independent and unlikely to cling.  No matter where he
was in the world women looked at Stan and drooled.  In female company he
was as charming and suave as Roger Moore playing James Bond.

Apart from his success with women, the most noticeable and surprising
thing about Stan was his dress sense: he didn't have any.  Until the
squadron got hold of him, he used to go everywhere in Crimplene safari
jackets and trousers that stopped just short of his ankles.  He once
turned up to a smart party in a badly fitting check suit with drainpipe
trousers.  He had traveled a lot and had obviously made a lot of female
friends.  They wrote marriage proposals to him from all over the world,
but the letters went unanswered.  Stan never emptied his mailbox.  All
in all a very approachable, friendly character in his thirties, there
was nothing that Stan couldn't take smoothly in his stride.  If he
hadn't been in the Regiment, he would have been a yuppie or a
spy--albeit in a Crimplene suit.

Most people take tubes of mustard or curry paste with them to jazz up
the rations, and spicy smells emanated from areas where people were
doing supplementary fry-ups.  I wandered around and sampled a few.
Everybody carries a "racing spoon" about their person at all times. The
unwritten rule is that whoever has the can or is cooking up has first
go, and the rest has to be shared.  You dip your racing spoon in so that
it's vertical, then take a scoop.  If it's a big spoon you'll get more
out of a mess tin, but if it's too big--say, a wooden spoon with the
handle broken off--it won't go into a can at all.  The search for the
perfect-sized racing spoon goes on.

There was a lot of blaggarding going on.  If you didn't like the music
somebody was playing, you'd slip in when they weren't there and replace
their batteries with duds.  Mark opened his bergen to find that he'd
lugged a twenty-pound rock with him all the way from Hereford.  Wrongly
suspecting me of putting it there, he replaced my toothpaste with
Uvistat sunblock.  When I went to use it I bulked up.

I'd first met Mark in Brisbane in 1989 when some of us were being hosted
by the Australian SAS (Special Air Service).  He played against us in a
rugby match and was very much the man of the moment, his tree trunk legs
powering him to score all his side's tries.  It was the first time our
squadron team had been beaten, and I hated him--all 5'6" of the bastard.
We met again the following year.  He was doing Selection, and the day I
saw him he had just returned to camp after an eight-mile battle run with
full kit.

"Put in a good word for us," he grinned when he recognized me.  "You lot
could do with a fucking decent sc rum-half."

Mark passed Selection and joined the squadron just before we left for
the Gulf.

"Fucking good to be here, mate," he said as he came into my room and
shook my hand.

I'd forgotten that there was only one adjective in the Kiwi's vocabulary
and that it began with the letter f.

The atmosphere in our hangar was jovial and lively.  The Regiment hadn't
been massed like this since the Second World War.  It was wonderful that
so many of us were there together.  So often we work in small groups of
a covert nature, but here was the chance to be out in the open in large
numbers.  We hadn't been briefed yet, but we knew in our bones that the
war was going to provide an excellent chance for everybody to get down
to some "green work"--classic, behind-the-lines SAS soldiering.  It was
what David Stirling had set the Regiment up for in the first place, and
now, nearly fifty years later, here we were back where we'd started.  As
far as I could see, the biggest restrictions in Iraq were likely to be
the enemy and the logistics: running out of bullets or water.  I felt
like a bricklayer who had spent my entire life knocking up bungalows and
now somebody had given me the chance to build a skyscraper.  I just
hoped that the war didn't finish before I had a chance to lay the first
brick.

We didn't have a clue yet what we'd have to do, so we spent the next few
days preparing for anything and everything, from target attacks to
setting up observation posts.  It's all very well doing all the exciting
things--abseiling, fast roping, jumping through buildings-but what being
Special Forces is mostly about is thoroughness and precision.  The real
motto of the SAS is not "Who Dares Wins" but "Check and Test, Check and
Test."

Some of us needed to refresh our skills a bit swiftly with explosives,
movement with vehicles, and map reading in desert conditions.  We also
dragged out the heavy weapons.  Some, like the 50mm heavy machine gun, I
hadn't fired for two years.  We had revision periods with whoever knew
best about a particular subject --it could be the sergeant major or the
newest member of the squadron.  There were Scud alerts, so everybody was
rather keen to relearn the NEC (nuclear, biological, chemical) drills
they had not practiced since being in their old units. The only trouble
was that Pete, the instructor from our Mountain Troop, had a Geordie
accent as thick as Tyne fog and he spoke with his verbal safety catch on
full automatic.  He sounded like Gazza on speed.

We tried hard to understand what he was on about but after a quarter of
an hour the strain was too much for us.  Somebody asked him an utterly
bone question, and he got so wound up that he started speaking even
faster.  More questions were asked, and a vicious circle was set in
motion.  In the end we decided among ourselves that if the kit had to go
on, it would stay on.  We wouldn't bother carrying out the eating and
drinking drills Pete was demonstrating, because then we wouldn't have to
carry out the shitting and pissing drills--and they were far too
complicated for the likes of us.  All in all, Pete said, as the session
disintegrated into chaos, it was not his most constructive day--or words
to that effect.

We were equipped with aviator sunglasses, and we enjoyed a few Foster
Grant moments, waiting outside the hangar for anybody to pass, then
slipping on the glasses as in the TV commercial.

We had to take pills as protection against nerve agents, but that soon
stopped when the rumor went around that they made you impotent.

"It's not true," the sergeant major reassured us a couple of days later.
"I've just had a wank."

We watched CNN news and talked about different scenarios.

We guessed the parameters of our operations would be loose, but that
wouldn't mean we could just go around blowing up power lines or whatever
else we saw.  We're strategic troops, so what we do behind enemy lines
can have serious implications.  If we saw a petroleum line, for example,
and blew it up just for the fucking badness of it, we might be bringing
Jordan into the war: it could be a pipeline from Baghdad to Jordan which
the Allies had agreed not to destroy so that Jordan still got its oil.
So if we saw an opportunity target like that, we'd have to get
permission to deal with it.  That way we could cause the maximum amount
of damage to the Iraqi war machine, but not damage any political or
strategic considerations.

If we were caught, we wondered, would the Iraqis kill us?  Too bad if
they did.  As long as they did it swiftly--if not, we'd just have to try
and speed things up.

Would they fuck us?  Arab men are very affectionate with each other,
holding hands and so on.  It's just their culture, of course; it doesn't
necessarily mean they're shit stabbers, but the question had to be
asked.  I wasn't that worried about the prospect, because if it happened
to me I wouldn't tell.  The only scenario that did bring me out in a
sweat was the possibility of having my bollocks cut off.  That would not
be a good day out.  If the rag heads had me tied down naked and were
sharpening their knives, I'd do whatever I could to provoke them into
slotting me.

I'd never worried about dying.  My attitude to the work I am expected to
do in the Regiment has always been that you take the money off them
every month and so you're a tool to be used--and you are.  The Regiment
does lose people, so you cater for that eventuality.  You fill in your
insurance policies, although at the time only Equity & Law had the
bottle to insure the SAS without loading the premium.  You write your
letters to be handed to next of kin if you get slotted.  I wrote four
and entrusted them to a mate called Eno.  There was one for my parents
that said: "Thanks for looking after me; it can't have been easy for
you, but I had a rather nice childhood.  Don't worry about me being
dead, it's one of those things."  One was for Jilly, saying: "Don't mope
around--get the money and have a good time.  PS 500 pounds is to go
behind the bar at the next squadron piss-up.  PPSI love you."  And there
was one for little Kate, to be given to her by Eno when she was older,
and it said: "I always loved you, and always will love you."  The letter
to Eno himself, who was to be the executor of my will, said: "Fuck this
one up, wanker, and I'll come back and haunt you."

At about 1900 one evening, I and another team commander, Vince, were
called over to the squadron OC's table.  He was having a brew with the
squadron sergeant major.

"We've got a task for you," he said, handing us a mug each of tea.
"You'll be working together.  Andy will command.  Vince will be 2 i/c.
The briefing will be tomorrow morning at 0800--meet me here.  Make sure
your people are informed.  There will be no move before two days."

My lot were rather pleased at the news.  Quite, apart from anything
else, it meant an end to the hassle of having to queue for the only two
available sinks and bogs.  In the field, the smell of clean clothes or
bodies can disturb the wildlife and in turn compromise your position, so
for the last few days before you go you stop washing and make sure all
your clothing is used.

The blokes dispersed, and I went to watch the latest news on CNN.  Scud
missiles had fallen on Tel Aviv, injuring at least twenty-four
civilians.  Residential areas had taken direct hits, and as I looked at
the footage of tower blocks and children in their pajamas, I was
suddenly reminded of Peckham and my own childhood.  That night, as I
tried to get my head down, I found myself remembering all my old haunts
and thinking about my parents and a whole lot of other things that I
hadn't thought about in a long while.

2

I had never known my real mother, though I always imagined that whoever
she was she must have wanted the best for me: the carrier bag I was
found in when she left me on the steps of Guy's Hospital came from
Harrods.

I was fostered until I was 2 by a South London couple who in time
applied to become my adoptive parents.  As they watched me grow up, they
probably wished they hadn't bothered.  I binned school when I was
15-and-a-half to go and work for a haulage company in Brixton.  I'd
already been bunking off two or three days a week for the last year or
so.  Instead of studying for CSEs (Certificate of Secondary Education) I
delivered coal in the winter and drink mixes to off-licenses in the
summer.  By going full-time I pulled in 8 a day, which in 1975 was
serious money.  With forty quid on the hip of a Friday night you were
one of the lads.

My father had done his National Service in the Catering Corps and was
now a minicab driver.  My older brother had joined the Royal Fusiliers
when I was a toddler and had served for about five years until he got
married.  I had exciting memories of him coming home from faraway places
with his holdall full of presents.  My own early life, however, was
nothing remarkable.  There wasn't anything I was particularly good at,
and I certainly wasn't interested in a career in the army. My biggest
ambition was to get a flat with my mates and be able to do whatever I
wanted.

I spent my early teens running away from home.  Sometimes I'd go with a
friend to France for the weekend, expeditions that were financed by him
doing over his aunty's gas meter.  I was soon getting into trouble with
the police myself, mainly for vandalism to trains and vending machines.
There were juvenile court cases and fines that caused my poor parents a
lot of grief.

I changed jobs when I was 16, going behind the counter at McDonald's in
Catford.  Everything went well until round about Christmas time, when I
was arrested with two other blokes coming out of a flat that didn't
belong to us in Dulwich village.  I got put into a remand hostel for
three days while I waited to go in front of the magistrates.  I hated
being locked up and swore that if I got away with it I'd never let it
happen again.  I knew deep down that I'd have to do something pretty
decisive or I'd end up spending my entire life in Peckham, fucking about
and getting fucked up.  The army seemed a good way out.  My brother had
enjoyed it, so why not me?

When the case came up the other two got sent to Borstal.  I was let off
with a caution, and the following day I took myself down to the army
recruiting office.  They gave me a simple academic test, which I failed.
They told me to come back a calendar month later, and this time, because
it was exactly the same test, I managed to scrape through by two points.

I said I wanted to be a helicopter pilot, as you do when you have no
qualifications and not a clue what being one involves.

"There's no way you are going to become a helicopter pilot," the
recruiting sergeant told me.  "However, you can join the Army Air Corps
if you want.  They might teach you to be a helicopter refueler."

"Great," I said, "that's me."

You are sent away for three days to a selection center where you take
more tests, do a bit of running, and go through medicals.  If you pass,
and they've got a vacancy, they'll let you join the regiment or trade of
your choice.

I went for my final interview, and the officer said, "McNab, you stand
more chance of being struck by lightning than you do of becoming a
junior leader in the Army Air Corps.  I think you'd be best suited to
the infantry.  I'll put you down for the Royal Green Jackets.  That's my
regiment."

I didn't have a clue about who or what the Royal Green Jackets were or
did.  They could have been an American football team for all I knew.

If I'd waited three months until I was 17, I could have joined the Green
Jackets as an adult recruit, but like an idiot I wanted to get stuck
straight in.  I arrived at the Infantry Junior Leaders battalion in
Shorncliffe, Kent, in September 1976 and hated it.  The place was run by
Guardsmen, and the course was nothing but bullshit and regimentation.
You couldn't wear jeans, and had to go around with a bonehead haircut.
You weren't even allowed the whole weekend off, which made visiting my
old Peckham haunts a real pain in the arse.  I landed in trouble once
just for missing the bus in Folkestone and being ten minutes late
reporting back.  Shorncliffe was a nightmare, but I learned to play the
game.  I had to--there was nothing else for me. The passing-out parade
was in May.  I had detested every single minute of my time there but had
learned to use the system and for some reason had been promoted to
junior sergeant and won the Light Division sword for most promising
soldier.

I now had a period at the Rifle Depot in Winchester, where us junior
soldiers joined the last six weeks of a training platoon, learning Light
Division drill.  This was much more grown-up and relaxed, compared with
Shorncliffe.

In July 1977 I was posted to 2nd Battalion, Royal Green Jackets, based
for the time being in Gibraltar.  To me, this was what the army was all
about--warm climates, good mates, exotic women, and even more exotic VD.
Sadly, the battalion returned to the UK just four months later.

In December 1977 I did my first tour in Northern Ireland.  So many young
soldiers had been killed in the early years of the Ulster emergency that
you had to be 18 before you could serve there.  So although the
battalion left on December 6, I couldn't join them until my birthday at
the end of the month.

There must have been something about the IRA and young squad dies
because I was soon in my first contact.  A Saracen armored car had got
bogged down in the curls (countryside) near Crossmaglen, and my mate and
I were put on stag (sentry duty) to guard it.  In the early hours of the
morning, as I scanned the countryside through the night sight on my
rifle, I saw two characters coming towards us, hugging the hedgerow.
They got closer and I could clearly see that one of them was carrying a
rifle.  We didn't have a radio so I couldn't call for assistance. There
wasn't much I could do except issue a challenge.  The characters ran for
it, and we fired off half a dozen rounds.  Unfortunately, there was a
shortage of night sights at the time so the same weapon used to get
handed on at the end of each stag.  The night sight on the rifle I was
using was zeroed in for somebody else's eye, and only one of my rounds
found its target.  There was a follow-up with dogs, but nothing was
found.  Two days later, however, a well-known player (member of the
Provisional IRA) turned up at a hospital just over the border with a
7.62 round in his leg.  It had been the first contact for our company,
and everybody was sparked up.  My mate and I felt right little heroes,
and both of us claimed the hit.

The rest of our time in Ireland was less busy but more sad.  The
battalion took some injuries during a mortar attack on a position at
Forkhill, and one of the members of my platoon was killed by a booby
trap bomb in Crossmaglen.  Later, our colonel was killed when the
Gazelle helicopter he was traveling in was shot down.  Then it was back
to normal battalion shit at Tidworth, and the only event worth
mentioning during the next year was that, aged all of 18, I got married.

The following year we were back in South Armagh.  I was now a lance
corporal and in charge of a brick (four-man patrol).  One Saturday night
in July our company was patrolling in the border town of Keady. As usual
for a Saturday night the streets were packed with locals. They used to
bus it to Castleblaney over the border for cabaret and bingo, then come
back and boogy the night away.  My brick was operating at the southern
edge of the town near a housing estate.  We had been moving over some
wasteland and came into a patch of dead ground that hid us from view. As
we reappeared over the brow, we saw twenty or so people milling around a
cattle truck that was parked in the middle of the road.  They didn't see
us until we were almost on top of them.

The crowd went ape shit shouting and running in all directions, pulling
their kids out of the way.  Six lads with Armalites had been about to
climb onto the truck.  We caught them posing in front of the crowd,
masked up and ready to go, their rifles and gloved fists in the air. We
later discovered they had driven up from the south; their plan was to
drive past the patrol and give us a quick burst.

Two were climbing over the tailgate as I issued my warning.  Four were
still in the road.  A lad in the back of the truck brought his rifle up
to the aim, and I

dropped him with my first shot.  The others returned our fire, and there
was a severe contact.  One of them took seven shots in his body and
ended up in a wheelchair.  One player who was wounded was in the early
stages of an infamous career.  His name was Dessie O'Hare.

I was flavor of the month again, and not just with the British army. One
of the shop owners had taken a couple of shots through his window during
the firefight, and the windscreen of his car had been shattered. About a
month later I went past on patrol and there he was, standing behind his
new cash register in his refurbished shop, with a shiny new motor parked
outside.  He was beaming from ear to ear.

By the time we returned to Tidworth in the summer of 1979 I was
completely army barmy.  It would have taken a pick and shovel to get me
out.  In September I was placed on an internal NCOs' cadre.  I passed
with an A grade and was promoted to corporal the same night.  That made
me the youngest infantry corporal in the army at the time, aged just 19.
A section commanders' battle course followed in 1980.  I passed that
with a distinction, and my prize was a one-way ticket back to Tidworth.

The Wiltshire garrison town was, and still is, a depressing place to
live.  It had eight infantry battalions, an armored regiment, a recce
regiment, three pubs, a chip shop, and a launderette.  No wonder it got
on my young wife's nerves.  It was a pain in the arse for the soldiers
too.  We were nothing more than glorified barrier technicians.  I even
got called in one Sunday to be in charge of the grouse beaters, who were
also squad dies for a brigadier's shoot.  The incentive was two cans of
beer--and they wondered why there was such a turnover of young squad
dies  By September my wife had had enough.  She issued me with an
ultimatum: take her back to London or give her a divorce.  I stayed, she
went.

In late 1980 I got posted back to the Rifle Depot for two years as a
training corporal.  It was a truly excellent time.  I enjoyed teaching
raw recruits, even though with many of them it meant going right back to
basics, starting with elementary hygiene and the use of a toothbrush. It
was also round about this time that I started to hear stories about the
SAS.

I met Debby, a former R.A.F. girl, and we got married in August 1982.  I
married her because we were getting posted back to the battalion, which
was now based at Paderborn in Germany, and we didn't want to be parted.
All my worst fears about life in Germany were confirmed.  It was Tdworth
without the chip shop.  We spent more time looking after vehicles than
using them, with men working their fingers to the bone for nothing.  We
took part in large exercises where no one really knew what was going on,
and after a while no one even cared.

I felt deprived that the Green Jackets had not been sent to the
Falklands.  Every time there was some action, it seemed to me, the SAS
were involved.  I wanted some of that--what was the point of being in
the infantry if I didn't?  Hereford sounded such a nice place to live as
well, not being a garrison town.  At that time, you were made to feel a
second-class citizen if you lived in a place like Aldershot or
Catterick; as an ordinary soldier you couldn't even buy a TV set on hire
purchase unless an officer had signed the application form for you.

Four of us from the Green Jackets put our names down for Selection in
the summer of 1983, and all for the same reason--to get out of the
battalion.  A couple of our people had passed Selection in the previous
couple of years.  One of them was a captain, who wangled us onto a lot
of exercises in Wales so we could travel back to the UK and train.  He
personally took us up to the Brecon Beacons and put us through a lot of
hill work.  More than that, he gave us advice and encouragement.  I owe
a lot to that man.  We were lucky to know him: some regiments,
especially the corps, aren't keen for their men to go because they have
skills that are hard to replace.  They won't give them time off, or
they'll put the application in "File 13"--the wastepaper basket.  Or
they'll allow the man to go but make him work right up till the Friday
before he goes.

None of us passed.  Just before the endurance phase, I failed the
sketch-map march of 18 miles.  I was pissed off with myself, but at
least it was suggested to me that I try again.

I went back to Germany and suffered all the slaggings about failing.
These are normally dished out by the knobbers who wouldn't dare attempt
it themselves.  I didn't care.  I was a young thruster, and the easy
option would have been to stay in the battalion system and be the big
fish in a small pond, but I'd lost all enthusiasm for it.  I applied for
the Winter 1984 Selection and trained in Wales all through Christmas.
Debby didn't care too much for that.

Winter Selection is fearsome.  The majority of people drop out within
the first week of the four-week endurance phase.  These are the Walter
Mitty types, or those who haven't trained enough or have picked up an
injury.  Some of the people who turn up are complete nuggets.  They
think that the SAS is all James Bond and storming embassies.  They don't
understand that you are still a soldier, and it comes as quite a shock
to them to find out what Selection is all about.

The one good thing about Winter Selection is the weather.  The racing
snakes who can move like men possessed across country in the summer are
slowed by the snow and mist.  It's a great leveler for every man to be
up to his waist in snow.

I passed.

After this first phase you are put through a four month period of
training which includes an arduous spell in the jungle in Asia.  The
last main test is the
Combat Survival course.  You are taught survival skills for two weeks,
and then sent in to see the doctor.  He puts a finger up your arse to
check for Mars bars, and you're turned loose on the Black Mountains
dressed in Second World War battle dress trousers and shirt, a greatcoat
with no buttons, and boots with no laces.  The hunter force was a
company of Guardsmen in helicopters.  Each man was given the incentive
of two weeks' leave if he made a capture.

I had been on the run for two days accompanied by three old
grannies--two Navy pilots and an R.A.F, load master  You had to stay
together as a group, and I couldn't have been cursed with a worse trio
of millstones.  It didn't matter for them: the course was just a
three-week embuggerance, and then they'd go home for tea and medals. But
if SAS candidates didn't pass Combat Survival, they didn't get badged.

We were waiting for one particular RV (rendezvous) when the two on stag
fell asleep.  In swooped a helicopter full of Guardsmen, and we were
bumped.  After a brief chase we were captured and taken to a holding
area.

Some hours later, as I was down on my knees, my blindfold was removed
and I found myself looking up at the training sergeant major.

"Am I binned?"  I said pitifully.

"No, you nugget.  Get back on the helicopter and don't fuck up."

I'd caught him in a good mood.  An ex-Household Division man himself, he
was delighted to see his old lot doing so well.

For the next phase I was on my own, which suited me fine.  Our movement
between RVs was arranged in such a way that everybody was captured at
the end of the E&E (escape and evasion) phase and subjected to tactical
questioning.  You are taught to be--and you always try to be--the gray
man.  The last thing you want is to be singled out as worthy of further
questioning.  I didn't find this stage particularly hard because despite
the verbal threats nobody was actually filling you in, and you knew that
nobody was going to.  You're cold and wet and hungry, uncomfortable as
hell, but it's just a matter of holding on, physically rather than
mentally.  I couldn't believe that some people threw in their hand
during these last few hours.

In the end a bloke came in during one of the interrogations, gave me a
cup of soup, and announced that it was over.  There was a1 thorough
debriefing, because the interrogators can learn from you as well as you
from them.  The mind does get affected; I was surprised to find that I
was six hours out in my estimation of the time.

Next came two weeks of weapon training at Hereford.  The instructors
looked at who you were, and they expected from you accordingly.  If you
were fresh from the Catering Corps they'd patiently start from scratch;
if you were an infantry sergeant they'd demand excellence.  Parachute
training at Brize Norton was next, and after the rigors of Selection it
was more like a month at Butlins.

Back at Hereford after six long, grueling months, we were taken into the
CO's office one by one.  As I was handed the famous sand-colored beret
with its winged dagger, he said: "Just remember: it's harder to keep
than to get."

I didn't really take it in.  I was too busy trying not to dance a jig.

The main bulk of the new intake, as usual, was made up of people from
the infantry, plus a couple of engineers and signalers.  Out of 160
candidates who had started, only eight passed--one officer and seven
men.  Officers only serve for a three-year term in the SAS, though they
may come back for a second tour.  As an other rank, I had the full
duration of my 22-year army contract to run--in theory, another fifteen
years.

We went to join our squadrons.  You can say whether you'd like to be in
Mountain, Mobility, Boat, or Air Troop, and they'll accommodate you if
they can.  Otherwise it all depends on manpower shortages and your
existing skills.  I went to Air.

The four squadrons have very different characters.  It was once said
that if you went to a nightclub, A Squadron would be the ones along the
wall at the back, not saying a word, even to each other, just giving
everybody the evil eye.  G Squadron would be talking, but only to each
other.  D Squadron would be on the edge of the dance floor, looking at
the women.  And B Squadron--my squadron--would be the ones out there on
the floor, giving it their all--and making total dickheads of
themselves.

Debby came back from Germany to join me in Hereford.  She had not seen
much of me since I started Selection way back in January, and she wasn't
too impressed that the day after she arrived I was sent back to the
jungle for two months of follow-up training.  When I returned it was to
an empty house.  She had packed her bags and gone home to Liverpool.

In December the following year I started going out with Fiona, my
next-door neighbor.  Our daughter Kate was born in 1987, and in October
that year we got married.  My wedding present from the Regiment was a
two-year job overseas.  I came back from that trip in 1990, but in
August, just a couple of months after my return, the marriage was
dissolved.  In October 1990 I met Jilly.  It was love at first sight-or
so she told me.

3

We assembled at 0750 at the OC's table and headed off together for the
briefing area.  Everybody was in a jovial mood.  We had a stainless
steel flask each and the world's supply of chocolate.  It was going to
be a long day, and saving time on refreshment breaks would allow us to
get on with more important matters.

I was still feeling chuffed to have been made patrol commander and to be
working with Vince.  Approaching his last two years of service with the
Regiment, Vince was 37 and a big old boy, immensely strong.  He was an
expert mountaineer, diver, and skier, and he walked everywhere--even up
hills--as if he had a barrel of beer under each arm.  To Vince,
everything was "fucking shit," and he'd say it in the strongest of
Swindon accents, but he loved the Regiment and would defend it even when
another squadron member was having a gripe.  The only complaint in his
life was that he was approaching the end of his 22 years' engagement. He
had come from the Ordnance Corps and looked rough in a way that most
army people would expect a member of the Regiment to look rough, with
coarse, curly hair and sideboards and a big mustache. Because he'd been
in the Regiment a bit longer than I
had, he was going to be a very useful man to have around when it came to
planning.

The briefing area, we discovered, was in another hangar.  We were
escorted through a door marked NO UNAUTHORIZED PERSONNEL.  As a regiment
we were in isolation, but the briefing area was isolation within
isolation.  OP SEC (operational security) is crucial.  Nobody in the
Regiment would ever ask anybody else what he was doing.  As unwritten
rules go, that one is in red ink, capital letters, and underlined. Doors
either side of us were labeled AIR PLANNING, D SQUADRON, INT CORPS, MAP
STORE.  There was nothing fancy about the signs; they were A4 sheets of
paper pinned to the door.

The atmosphere in this building was markedly different.  It was clinical
and efficient, with the ambient hiss and mush of radio transmissions in
the background.  Intelligence Corps personnel, known to us as "spooks"
or "green slime," moved from room to room with bundles of maps in their
arms, being meticulous about closing doors behind them.  Everybody spoke
in low voices.  It was an impressive hive of professional activity.

We knew many of the spooks by name, having worked with them in the
UK.

"Morning, slime," I called out to a familiar face.  "How's it going?"

I got a mouthed word and a jerk of the wrist in return.

The place had no windows and felt as though it had been derelict for a
long time.  There was an underlying smell of mustiness and decay.  On
top of that were the sort of ordinary office smells you'd get
anywhere-paper, coffee, cigarettes.  But this being what we called a
remf (rear echelon motherfucker) establishment and early in the morning,
there was also a strong smell of soap, shaving foam, toothpaste, and
aftershave.

"Morning, remfs!"  Vince greeted them with his
Swindon accent and a broad grin.  "You're fucking shit, you are."

"Fucking shit yourself," a spook replied.  "Could you do our job?"

"Not really," Vince said.  "But you're still a remf."

The B Squadron room was about 15 feet square.  The ceiling was very
high, with a slit device at the top that gave the only ventilation. Four
tables had been put together in the center.  Silk escape maps and
compasses were laid out on top.

"Freebies, let's have them," Dinger said.

"Never mind the quality, feel the width," said Bob, one of Vince's gang.

Bob, all 5'2" of him, was of Swiss-Italian extraction and known as the
Mumbling Midget.  He'd been in the Royal Marines but wanted to better
himself, and had quit and taken a gamble on passing Selection.  Despite
his size he was immensely strong, both physically and in character.  He
always insisted on carrying the same load as everybody else, which at
times could be very funny--all you could see was a big bergen (backpack)
and two little legs going at it like pistons underneath.  At home, he
was a big fan of old black-and-white comedies, of which he owned a vast
collection.  When he was out on the town, his great hobbies were dancing
and chatting up women a foot taller than himself. On the day we left for
the Gulf, he'd had to be rounded up from the camp club in the early
hours of the morning.

We looked at the maps, which dated back to the -1950s.  On one side was
Baghdad and surroundings, on the other Basra.

"What do you reckon, boys?"  said Chris, another from Vince's team, in
his broad Geordie accent.  "Baghdad or Basra?"

A spook came in.  I knew Bert as part of our own intelligence
organization in Hereford.

"Got any more of these?"  Mark asked.  "They're fucking nice."

Typical Regiment mentality: if it's shiny, I want it.  You don't even
know what a piece of equipment does sometimes, but if it looks good you
take it.  You never know when you might need it.

There were no chairs in the room, so we just sat with our backs against
the wall.  Chris produced his flask and offered it around. Good-looking
and soft spoken Chris had been involved with the Territorial SAS as a
civilian when he decided he wanted to join the Regiment proper.  For
Chris, if a job was worth doing it was worth doing excellently, so in
typical fashion he signed up first with the Paras because he wanted a
solid infantry background.  He moved to Hereford from Aldershot as soon
as he'd reached his intended rank of lance corporal and had passed
Selection.

If Chris had a plan, he'd see it through.  He was one of the most
determined, purposeful men I'd ever met.  As strong physically as he was
mentally, he was a fanatical bodybuilder, cyclist, and skier.  In the
field he liked to wear an old Afrika Korps peaked cap.  Off duty he was
a real victim for the latest bit of biking or skiing technology, and
wore all the Gucci kit.  He was very quiet when he joined the Regiment,
but after about three months his strength of character started to
emerge.  Chris was the man with the voice of reason.  He'd always be the
one to intervene and sort out a fight, and what he said always sounded
good even when he was bullshitting.

"Let's get down to business," the OC said.  "Bert's going to tell you
the situation."

Bert perched on the edge of a table.  He was a good spook because he was
brief, and the briefer they are the easier it is to understand and
remember what they're telling you.

"As you know, Saddam Hussein has finally carried out an attack on Israel
by firing modified Scud missiles at Tel Aviv and Haifa.  The actual
damage done is very small, but thousands of residents are fleeing the
cities for safer parts of the country.  The country has come to a
standstill.  Their prime minister is not impressed.

"The rag heads, however, are well pleased.  As far as they're concerned,
Saddam has hit Tel Aviv, the recognized capital of Israel, and shown
that the heart of the Jewish state is no longer impregnable.

"Saddam obviously wants Israel to retaliate, at whatever cost, because
that will almost certainly cause a split in the anti-Iraqi Coalition,
and probably even draw Iran into the war on the Iraqi side to join the
fight against Israel.

"We knew this was a danger, and have been trying from day one to locate
and destroy the Scud launchers.  Stealth bombers have attacked the six
bridges in central Baghdad that cross the river Tigris.  These bridges
connect the two halves of the city, and they also carry the landlines
along which Baghdad is communicating with the rest of the country and
its army in Kuwait-and with the Scud units operating against Israel.
Since Iraq's microwave transmitters are already bombed to buggery and
its radio signals are being intercepted by Allied intelligence, the
landlines are Saddam's last link.  For the air planners, they have
become a priority target.

"Unfortunately, London and Washington want the attacks to stop.  They
think the news footage of kids playing next to bombed-out bridges is bad
PR.  But gents, Saddam has got to be denied access to those cables. And
if Israel and Iran are to be kept out of the war, the Scuds have to be
immobilized," Bert got up from the table and went over to a large scale
map of Iraq, Iran, Saudi, Turkey, Syria, Jordan, and Kuwait that was
tacked to the wall.  He jabbed his finger at northwest Iraq.

"Here," he said, "be Scuds."

We all knew what was coming next.

"From Baghdad there are three MSRs (main supply routes) running east to
west," he went on, "mostly into Jordan.  These MSRs are used for the
transportation of fuel or whatever--and for moving Scuds.  Now, it
appears the Iraqis are firing the Scuds in two ways.  From
fixed-launcher sites, which are pre surveyed and from unfixed sites
where they have to stop and survey before they fire. These are more
tactical.  We have hosed down most of the pre surveyed sites.  But the
mobiles ."

We had even more of an idea now.

"Landlines are giving information to these mobile launchers, because all
other com ms are down.  And I doubt there are that many people left in
the country who can repair these things.  And that, basically, is the
situation."

"Your task is in two parts," said the boss.  "One, to locate and destroy
the landlines in the area of the northern MSR.  Two, to find and destroy
Scud."

He repeated the tasking statement, as is standard tasking procedure. His
task now became our mission.

"We're not really bothered how you do it, as long as it gets done," he
went on.  "Your area of operation is along about 150 miles of this MSR.
The duration of task will be fourteen days before resupply.  Has anybody
got any questions?"

We didn't at this stage.

"Right, Bert here will get you everything you want.  I'll be coming back
during the daytime anyway, but any problems, just come and get us. Andy,
once you've got a plan sorted out, give me a shout and I'll have a look
at it."

Rather than dive straight in, we took time out to have a breather and a
brew.  If you fancy a drink, you take one from the nearest available
source.  We emptied Mark's flask, then looked at the map.

"We'll need as much mapping as you've got," I said to Bert.  "All the
topographical information.  And any photography, including satellite
pictures."

"All I've got for you is one-in-a-half-million air navigation charts.
Otherwise, there's jack shit."

"What can you tell us about weather conditions and the going?"  Chris
said.

"I'm getting that squared away.  I'll go and see if it's ready."

"We also need to know a lot more about the fiber optics, how they
actually operate," said Legs.  "And Scuds."

I liked Legs.  He was still establishing himself in the Regiment, having
come from Para Reg just six months before.  Like all newcomers he was
still a bit on the quiet side, but had become firm friends with Dinger.
He was very confident in himself and his ability as patrol signaler, and
having started his army life in the engineers, he was also an excellent
motor mechanic.  He got his name from being a real racing snake over the
ground.

Bert left the room, and discussions started up amongst the blokes.  We
were feeling relaxed.  We appeared to have plenty of time, which is rare
for the Regiment's operations, and we were in a nice, sterile
environment; we weren't having to do our planning tactically, in the
pouring rain in the back of beyond.  There is a principle in the
infantry that's referred to as "The Seven Ps": Proper Planning and
Preparation Prevents Piss Poor Performance.  We had perfect planning
conditions.  We'd have no excuses for Piss Poor Performance.

While we waited for Bert to come back, blokes wandered off to fill their
flasks or make use of the remfs' plumbing facilities.

"I've got the mapping for you," Bert said as he came through the door a
quarter of an hour later.  "And I've got the information on the
ground--but not a lot of it.  I'll try to get more.  There are some
better escape maps coming through.  I'll get you those before you
leave."

We had already pocketed the others as souvenirs in any event.

We'd now had time to think things through a bit more, and Bert was
bombarded with requests for information on enemy positions; areas of
local population; the nature of the border with Syria because we were
immediately thinking of an E&E plan and that frontier was the closest;
what type of troops were near our area and in what concentrations,
because if there were massive concentrations of troops, there was going
to be a lot of movement up and down the MSR, which would make the task
harder; what type of traffic moved up and down the MSR and in what
volume; plus everything he could find out about how landlines worked,
what they looked like, how easy they were to detect, and whether, having
been found, they could be destroyed with ten pounds of plastic explosive
or just a bang with a hammer.

Bert left with our new shopping list.

Looking at the map on the wall, I saw an underground oil pipe that had
been abandoned.  "I wonder if it's laid parallel to the MSR," I said,
"and if the cable runs through it?"

"There's a boy in the squadron who used to lay landlines for Mercury,"
Stan said.  "I'll see if he knows the score."

Bert came back with piles of maps.  While some of us taped the separate
sheets together to make one big section, two lads went out and nicked
chairs.

The atmosphere was rather more serious now.  We mulled things over in
general for another half an hour before we launched into planning
proper.  Chris studied the maps and made pertinent comments.  Legs
scribbled memos to himself about radio equipment.  Dinger opened another
packet of Benson & Hedges.

The first point we had to consider was the location we were going to. We
needed to know about the ground, and areas of civilian and military
population.  The information available was very sketchy.

"The actual MSR isn't a meta led road but a system of tracks amalgamated
together," Bert said.  "At its widest point it's about one and a half
miles across, at its narrowest about two thousand feet. Over 10 miles
either side of the MSR there's only a 150 foot drop in the ground. It's
very flat and undulating, rocky, no sand.  As you start moving north
towards the Euphrates, the ground obviously starts to get lower. Going
south, it's flat area most of the way down to Saudi, but then you start
coming into major wadi-type features, which are good for navigation and
good for cover, and then it flattens out again."

The tactical air maps didn't have contours but elevation tints, rather
like a school atlas.  Ominously, the whole area of the MSR was one
color.

"This country's fucking shit," Vince said.

We laughed, but a bit uneasily.  We could see it was not going to be
easy terrain to hide in.

In remote regions, everything tends to be near a road or a river.  The
MSR went through built-up areas of population, three or four airfields,
and several pumping stations for water, which we could take for granted
would be defended by troops.  It was also a fair assumption that there
would be pockets of local population all along the MSR, either in fixed
abodes or as bedu on the move, and plantations scattered all along the
area to take advantage of the availability of transportation and water.

The MSR hit the Euphrates in the northwest at the major town of
Banidahir; then it ran southwest all the i way to Jordan.  Traffic would
be in the form of transports to and from Jordan, military transport
going to airfields, and local militia in the built-up areas. They
weren't likely to be on the alert, because they would not be expecting
Allied troops in such a remote spot.

As far as they would be concerned, there was nothing of great strategic
importance up there.

So, where along the MSR should we operate?  Not at its widest point,
that was for sure, because if we had to call up an air strike we wanted
to keep the potential target area tight.  What we really needed was a
point where the MSR was at its narrowest, and common sense dictated that
this would be at a sharp bend: no matter where you are in the world,
drivers always try to cut a corner.  We looked for a choke point that
was as far away from habitation and military installations as possible.
This was hard to do because an air chart only shows towns and major
features.  However, Legs pinpointed a suitable bend at a position midway
between an airfield and the town of Banidahir, and about 18 miles from
both.  As a bonus, the underground pipeline crossed at the same point,
which might provide a useful navigation marker.

The weather, Bert informed us, would be a bit nippy but not
uncomfortably cold.  Like a spring day in the UK, we could expect it to
be chilly at night and early morning, warming up in the afternoons.
Rainfall was very rare.  This was good news, because there's nothing
worse than being wet and cold, particularly if you are hungry as well.
Keep those three things under control and life becomes very easy indeed.

We knew where we were going to go.  Next, we had to decide how we were
going to get there.

"The options are to patrol in on foot, take vehicles, or have a heli
drop-off," Vince said.

"Tabbing in is a nonstarter," Chris said.  "We wouldn't be able to carry
sufficient kit such a distance --and we'd have to be resupplied after a
while by a heli that might just as well have dropped us off there in the
first place."

We agreed that vehicles could get us away from trouble quickly and let
us relocate on the MSR or get to another area altogether for re tasking
Pinkies or one-tens (long-wheelbase Land-Rovers) would also give us the
increased firepower of vehicle-mounted GPMGs (general purpose machine
guns) and M19 40mm grenade launchers, or anything else we wanted.  We
could take more ammunition and explosives and equipment as well, and
generally make ourselves more self-sufficient for a longer period.  But
vehicles had two major disadvantages.

"We would be limited as to the amount of fuel we could take with us,"
Dinger said, puffing on his cigarette, "and besides, the possibilities
for concealment in the area around the MSR look bugger all."

Since our mission required us to stay in the same area for a long time,
our best form of defense was going to be concealment, and vehicles
wouldn't help us with that at all.  In this territory they'd stick out
like a dog's bollocks.  Every time we went on patrol we'd have to leave
people with the wagons to keep them secure.  Otherwise we wouldn't know
if they'd been booby-trapped or we were walking into an ambush, or if
they had been discovered by the local population and knowledge of their
existence passed on.  What was more, for eight men we would need two
vehicles, and two vehicles equaled two chances of compromise.  With one
patrol on foot, there was only one chance of getting discovered.  On the
other hand, it might just be that two weeks' supply of ordnance and
other equipment would be too much for us to carry, and despite their
shortcomings we would have to go in vehicles -after all.  We'd have to
work out the equipment requirements first and take it from there.

We worked out that we would need explosives and" ammunition, two weeks'
worth of food and water per man, NBC clothing, and, only if there was
room, personal kit.  Vince did the calculations and reckoned that we
could just about lug the lot ourselves.

"So we're going to patrol on foot," he said.  "But do we get people to
take us in vehicles, or are we going to get a heli and patrol in?"

"More chance of compromise in vehicles," Mark said.  "We might not even
get there without a resupply of fuel."

"If we need a resupply by heli, why not just fly in anyway?"  Legs said.

In the end the team consensus was for a heli drop off.

"Can we get an aircraft?"  I asked Bert.

He went to the operations room to check it out.

I looked at the map.  It must have been going through all of our minds
how isolated we'd be.  If we got into trouble, there'd be nobody up
there to bail us out.

Bob said, "At least if we're in the shit we don't have too many hills to
hump over to get away."

"Mmm, good one," Dinger grunted.

Bert reappeared.  "We can get you an aircraft, no problems."

I opened the next debate.  "Where should they drop us off then?"

The good news about helicopters is that they get you there quickly. The
bad news is that they do it noisily and can draw antiaircraft fire. The
landing, too, is quite compromising.  We didn't want it to be associated
with the task, so we would want to choose a site that was at least 12
miles from the MSR itself.  We wouldn't want to be landed east or west
of the bend in the MSR because it would be harder to navigate to.
Navigation is not a science but a skill.  Why make the skill harder by
putting in problems?  The object was to reach the LUP (lying-up point)
as quickly as we could.

"Should we fly north over the MSR and then tab back south, or should we
approach it from the south?"  I said.

Nobody saw any advantage in crossing the MSR with the aircraft, so we
chose to be dropped due south of our chosen point.  Then all we had to
do was navigate due north and we'd hit the MSR.

We would march on a bearing and measure distance by dead reckoning.
Everybody knows his own pacing, and it's common practice to keep tally
with a knotted length of para cord in your pocket.  I knew, for example,
that 112 of my paces on even ground equaled 325 feet.  I would put ten
knots in a length of para cord and feed it through a hole in my pocket.
For every 112 paces I marched, I would pull one knot through. When I'd
pulled ten knots through, I would know that I'd covered six-tenths of a
mile, at which point I would check with the "check pacer."  If his
distance was different from mine, we'd take the average.  This would be
done in conjunction with Magellan, a handheld satellite navigation
system.  Sat Nav is an aid but it cannot be relied upon.  It can go
wrong and batteries can run out.

We couldn't yet work out when we would want to be dropped off; we would
do the time and distance evaluation later, depending on what the pilots
said.  It was up to them to gauge the problem of antiaircraft
emplacements and troop concentrations, together with the problem of
fitting us into a slot that didn't conflict with the hundreds of other
sorties being flown every day--a factor known as deconfliction.

By this stage of the planning we knew where we were going, how we were
getting there, and more or less where we would like to get dropped off.

There was a knock at the door.

"We've got the pilot here if you want to talk with him," said a spook.

The squadron leader was shorter than Mike, with ginger hair and
freckles.

"Could you get us to this point?"  I asked, showing him the map.

"When?"  he asked in a flat Midlands monotone.

"I don't know yet.  Some time after two days."

"At the moment, yes.  However, I'd have to do my planning on
deconfliction, etcetera.  How many of you?"

"Eight."

"Vehicles?"

"Just equipment."

"No problem."

I sensed that in his mind he was already calculating fuel loads,
visualizing ground contours, thinking about antiaircraft capabilities.

"Have you got any other information--as in maps?"

"I was going to ask you the same question," I said.

"No, we've got jack shit.  If we can't get you there, where else do you
want to go?"

"All depends where you can get us to."

The pilot would run the whole show from pickup to drop-off, even though
he'd have no idea what the task was.  We would trust his judgment
totally; we would just be passengers.

He left and we organized another brew before we tackled the tricky bit:
how to attack the landlines and Scud.

We wanted to work out how to inflict the maximum amount of damage with
the minimum of effort.  With luck, the cables would run alongside the
MSR, and every 5 miles or so there would be inspection manholes.  We
didn't know if we would find a signal booster system inside the
manholes, or what.  But Stan suggested that because of the economics of
laying lines, there might even be a land communication line inside as a
bonus.

More questions for Bert.  Would the manhole covers be padlocked?  Would
they have intruder devices, and if so would we be able to defeat them?
If not, would we have to start digging for the landline itself?  Might
they be encased in concrete or steel or other protective devices?  If
so, we might have to make a shaped charge to pierce the steel.  Would
the manholes be flooded to prevent attack?  Strangely enough, this would
actually be an advantage, because water acts as a tamping for explosives
and would therefore increase the force of the explosion.

We worked out that, depending on the ground, we'd do an array of four,
five, or six cuts along the cable, and each one of them would be timed
to detonate at different times over a period of days.  We'd lay all the
charges in one night, and have one going off, say, in the early evening
next day.  That would give one whole night when, at best, it was
incapable of being repaired, or at least they would be slowed down, and
they'd come probably at first light to fix it.  They'd eventually find
out where the cuts had been made and send a team down to repair them. It
made sense for us to try and include these people in the damage if we
could, thereby reducing the Iraqis' capability to carry out other
repairs.  Mark came up with the idea of putting down Elsie mines, which
are small antipersonnel mines that work on pressure.  When you step on
them, they explode.

If everything went to plan, the first charge would make the cut and when
they came down, possibly at first light, to repair it, the technician or
a guard would lose his foot to an Elsie mine.  The next evening, number
two would go off, but we'd have laid the charge without Elsie mines.
However, the boys that came down would be very wary, take their time, or
maybe even refuse to do the job.  The following day, another would go
off, and this time we would have laid Elsie mines. Maybe they'd be more
confident, and they'd get hit again.  The only problem would be that we
couldn't place the Elsie mines too near the site we were blowing, or the
explosion might dislodge or expose them.

In the worst scenario, we'd have rendered the cable inoperable over six
days.  At best, we might have wrecked it for ever after the first day.
It was a brilliant thought of Mark's, and we added two boxes of Elsies
--twenty-four in all--to the equipment list.

In essence, we would do as many cuts as we could with the ordnance and
time available.  It might be that we'd have to do cuts that were 12
miles apart, and take two nights doing it.  I hoped we wouldn't have to
blow the manholes to get at the cables, because if they checked other
covers they'd be sure to find the other devices.  To cater for that, we
would put an anti handling device on all the timers.  It would either be
a pull switch or a pressure release, which would detonate the charge if
they lifted it.

I was starting to feel tired.  It was time for a break, or we'd begin to
make mistakes.  You only rush your planning if you have to.

We had a brew and stretched our legs before getting down to the business
of how to destroy Scud.

Thirty-seven feet long and about 3 feet wide, the Russian-built SS-1C
Scud-B had a range of 100-175 miles.  It was transported on, and fired
from, an eight wheeled TEL (transporter erector launcher).  Crews were
trained to operate from points of maximum concealment.  Not very
accurate, Scud was designed to strike at major storage sites, marshaling
areas, and airfields, and was almost more of a propaganda weapon.  As
well as conventional high explosive, it could carry chemical,
biological, or nuclear warheads.

When our armored divisions were sent to Saudi, a rumor had circulated
that if Saddam Hussein used chemicals against British forces, Mrs.
Thatcher had instructed the generals to go tactical nuclear.  I never
thought that in my lifetime I'd find myself up against chemical agents.
No one in their right mind would use them, but here was a man who had
done so against Iran and his own people and would no doubt do so again
in this war if the need arose.

"There are maybe fifteen to twenty TELs but many more missiles," Bert
said.  "You can expect the TEL to be accompanied by a command vehicle,
like a Land Cruiser, with the commander and/or the surveyor aboard.  In
the TEL itself will be the crew, two in the front, and other operators
in the back.  The command post within the TEL itself is in the center of
the vehicle, entry being via a door on the left-hand side.  There might
be infantry in support, but we don't know how many--nor whether there
might be several TELs together in convoy, or operating individually."

It became clear that the surveyor was the main personality at a Scud
launch.  After the transporter rumbled up to an unprepared site, there
was a wait of about an hour before the Scud could be launched.  The time
was spent in accurate site surveying, radar tracking of upper atmosphere
balloons, calculating such factors as angle of deflection, and pumping
in of propellants.  There were a couple of lesser players, too--the
commander, and the operators in the control center who tapped in the
coordinates.  That made a minimum of three people to be killed in order
to render the launcher totally inoperable.  However, they could be
replaced.  We'd still have to deal with the Scud.

How would we destroy it?  Air strikes are all very well, but we knew
that the Iraqis had excellent DF (direction finding) capability, and we
had to assume the worst scenario--that their DF equipment was intact and
operational.  It worked via a series of listening posts dotted around
the country that shot a bearing out to the source of a radio signal.  It
only took two such bearings to pinpoint a position; it would then be
very easy for them to get hold of us, especially if we were on foot.
Calling in an air strike would effectively mean that we had gone overt.

We'd only use air strikes if the Iraqis made us an offer we couldn't
refuse--say, the world's supply of Scuds in convoy.  Then we'd just have
to get on the net

(radio network) and take a chance of getting DF'd.  We had to assume
that they'd know we were there anyway just because the strike had been
directed in.

If we were going to attack the missile itself, there were dangers with
the warhead.  We wouldn't know if it was chemical, biological, nuclear,
or conventional, and we didn't want to have to take the precaution of
attacking with NEC protective clothing on because it takes time to put
on and slows you down badly.  The fuel was also a problem, being highly
noxious.

The TEL itself would be a better target, because without it the rockets
couldn't be launched.

"Can we destroy it?"  Bob said.

"Probably, but we don't know how easy it would be to repair," Dinger
said.  "And anyway, it's too near the missile."

"What about the flight information that has to be installed into the
rockets?"  Chris said.

The more we thought about it, the more sense it made to do a hands-on
attack to destroy the control center in the middle of the vehicle.

"We could just put a charge in there which would fuck things up nice
without any problems to us," Vince suggested.  "The TEL must be
protected against the rocket blast--enough to stop our charge affecting
the missile."

We knew what to attack, but how would we do it?  We finally decided that
when we saw a Scud being launched, which shouldn't be too difficult
given the billiard-table terrain, we would take a bearing and find it.
Hopefully if the landlines were destroyed there would not be any
launches anyway.

We knew the vulnerable points.  We knew there would be no problems,
finding the Scuds.  We would go to the area, pinpoint the launch site,
and put in a CTR (close target recce) to find out how many troops there
were, how many launchers were left, and where the stags were.  In a
typical CTR, we'd probably find the
Scud, then move back and stop at an FRY (final RV) about a mile away,
depending on the ground.  From there, four blokes would go and carry out
a 360degree recce of the position itself, looking for vulnerable points.
Two of us would then go in as far as we had to in order to complete the
information.  Then we'd withdraw to the FRY.  I'd have to give a quick
brief for that CTR--how we were going to do it, how we were going to get
there, what direction we were going to come back in, what the
recognition signal was as we came back into the FRY.  You always come
back in exactly the same direction you left from, to cut down confusion.
My normal recognition signal was to walk in with both arms outstretched
in a crucifix position, my weapon in my right hand. Different patrols
use different signs.  The aim is to cut out the noise of a challenge and
be easily ID'd.  FRVs have to be somewhere easily identifiable and
defendable, because navigating back to them in pitch darkness is not as
easy as it sounds.  Back at the FRY, I'd mentally prepare a quick set of
orders for the attack and then tell everybody what was "on target."

Until we actually got on the ground, we would work on the assumption
that we'd have at least three "points of contact": i.e."  we'd kill the
surveyor, control-center commander, and operators.  This would normally
be done with silenced weapons.  A man will always drop if you put a
round into his body T--the imaginary line from one temple running across
the eyebrows to the other temple and from that line down the center of
the face from the bridge of the nose to the base of the sternum.  Pop in
a round anywhere along the T, and your man will always go down.  It must
be done from close up, almost right on top of him. You go from a
"rolling start line" and just keep going until he turns round; then you
must be quick.  You cannot hesitate.  It's all down to pure speed,
aggression, and surprise.

So much for the theory.  Vince had brought a silenced weapon with him
from the UK, but another squadron had come and begged it off him for a
specific task and there were none left.  D Squadron had got to Saudi
before us, and down at the stores there had been a nasty outbreak of
Shiny Kit Syndrome.  They had snaffled everything in sight, and there
was no point in us going and asking them nicely if we could please have
our ball back.  They'd only say they needed it-and probably they did. In
the absence of silenced weapons we'd probably have to use our fighting
knives--weapons resembling the famous Second World War commando
dagger--if we wanted the attack to remain covert for as long as
possible.

A fire-support base consisting of four men would be positioned, and then
the other four would move out and infiltrate the Scud area.  We'd take
out the surveyor, then the characters sleeping or sitting in the TEL.
Then we'd lay a charge made from PE4 plastic explosive.  My guess was
that about 2 pounds of explosive on a 2-hour timer inside the TEL would
do the trick.  We'd close the door and up it would go, well after we'd
ex filtrated  We'd put an anti handling device on the PEas well, so that
even if they found it and went to lift it, it would detonate.

Also on the charge we would have a compromise device.  This would be a
grip switch that would initiate a length of safety fuse, which in turn
would initiate the detonator after about 60 seconds.  So if the shit hit
the fan, we could just place the charge and run.  There would be three
different initiations on the charges, hopefully covering any
eventuality: the timing device, an anti handling device--pull, pressure,
or pressure release, whichever was appropriate--and a compromise device.

It was 1600.  One or two of the faces around me were beginning to look
tired, and I guessed that I looked the same.  We'd really motored.  We
knew how we were going to do the task, even down to such detail as
"actions on."  Actions on contact for the 4-man fire-support group were
to give covering fire to allow the attack group, if possible, to
complete their task and extract themselves. Actions on for the 4-man
attack group were to give support to each other and attempt to complete
the target attack using the compromise device.  One way or another, they
should extract to the ERV (emergency RV) and quickly regroup.  They
should then move to the patrol RV and regroup with the fire support
team.

We wouldn't know, of course, if any of this was feasible until we saw
the disposition on the ground.  There might be four TELs together, which
would pose problems of compromise as there would be many more targets.
Or maybe there'd be just one TEL which we couldn't get in to attack, in
which case we'd do a stand-off attack with lots of firepower--but not at
the expense of the patrol to take out only one objective.  In a
stand-off attack we wouldn't get "hands on" but would use 66s to try and
destroy the target.  Such an attack must be short and sharp, but whether
or not to carry one out would be a decision that could only be made on
the ground.  It's only when you have seen the problem that you can make
your appreciations and work out what you will do.  We would always try a
covert target attack if at all possible.

The third option would be an air strike.  Deciding between a stand-off
attack and an air strike would be a fine balance, probably swayed by the
numbers involved.  Both, however, would advertise the fact that we were
close by in the area.  The compromise would be bearable if the numbers
were high enough to warrant it, but if we were successful in cutting the
cable, there would be no need for this at all.

By now the place was stinking of sweat, farts, and cigarettes.  There
were bits of paper everywhere with pictures of Scuds and matchstick men
and fire-support group movement diagrams.  Planning is always
exhaustive, but only because we want to work everything out to the
finest detail.  When we got to the TEL and the door was closed, where
was the handle?  How did you operate it? Which way did the door go, out
or in?  Was it a concertina door?  Did the door hinge from the top?
Would the door be padlocked as it is on many armored vehicles?  What
would we do then?  People didn't know, so we studied pictures and tried
to work it out.  Detail, detail, detail. It's so important.  You might
be pushing a door when you should be pulling.  Minor detail missed
equals fuckup guaranteed.

We moved on to thinking about the equipment required to execute our
plans.

You can destroy a power station with a shaped charge of 2 pounds of
explosive in just the right place; you don't have to blow the whole
installation into the sky.  It can be done by a small specific-to-task
charge, because you know the vulnerable point you're going for.  With
Scud we knew the vulnerable points, but not for sure how we were going
to get at them.  I was keen to take just charges of PE, each weighing
about 2 pounds, rather than specific-to-task explosives, because we
might not be able to use specifics any other way.  Again, we wouldn't
have the information until we got there on the ground.

We'd need PE4 explosive, safety fuse, grip switches, nonelectric and
electric dets, timers, and det cord.  You don't put detonators straight
into plastic explosive, which is how it's portrayed in films.  You put
det cord between the detonator and the explosives.  We'd make up these
charges in advance, and just before the attack place the dets and timers
on to them.

Vince and Bob disappeared to go and organize these items, and came back
a quarter of an hour later.

"That's all squared away," said Vince.  "It's all under your bed."

All the main points had now been covered.

We would be on foot, carrying everything in, so we'd need a cache area,
which would be our LUP (lying-up point).  Ideally, the LUP would provide
cover from fire and cover from view, because we'd be manning it all the
time.  It's very dangerous to leave equipment and go back to it--even
though this sometimes has to be done--because it might be ambushed or
booby-trapped if discovered.  We'd work from a patrol base and move out
from there to carry out our tasks.  It might happen that we'd find a
better site for our LUP during a patrol, in which case we'd move all the
kit again under cover of darkness.

We now worked out the E&E plan.  We would be 185 miles from Saudi, but
only 75 from neighboring countries.  Some were part of the Coalition, so
in theory would be perfect places to head for.

"What are the borders like?"  Vince asked Bert.

"I'm not entirely sure.  Might be like the border with Saudi, a tank
berm and that's all.  But they could be heavily defended.  Whatever, if
you cross a border, for heaven's sake make sure they don't think you're
Israeli --it's not that far away."

"Fair one, Bert," said Stan, nodding his head in Bob's direction and
grinning.  "But I'm not going across any border with that spick."

Bob certainly looked the part, with tight black curly hair and a large
nose.

"Yeah, well, who'd want to go with Zorro there?"  Bob pointed at Mark's
big nose.

Everything was going well.  It's when people stop the slagging and start
being nice to each other that you have to worry.

"What's the ground like going up there?"  Mark asked.

"Much the same.  Basically flat, but when you get up to the areas of
Krabilah and the border there is some high ground. The further west, the
higher the ground."

"What's the score on the Euphrates?"  Dinger said.  "Is it swimmable?"

"It's almost a half mile wide in places, with small islands.  It'll be
in fierce flood this time of the year.  All around there is vegetation,
and where there's vegetation, there's water, and where there's water
there's people.  So there'll always be people around the river.  It's
rather green and lush--Adam and Eve country, actually, if you remember
your Bible."

We looked at the options.  If we were compromised, did we tab it all the
way south or did we move northwest?  We'd probably have a lot of drama
getting across any border, but we'd have that going south as well.
They'd guess we were going south anyway, and it was a hell of a long
distance to run.

Dinger piped up in his best W. C. Fields voice, "Go west, young man, go
west."

"Nah, fuck that," Chris said, "it's full of rag heads.  If we're on the
run, let's go somewhere nice.  Let's go to Turkey.  I went there for my
holidays once.  It was rather nice.  If we get to Istanbul, there's a
place called the Pudding Club, where all the international travelers
meet and leave messages.  We could leave a message for the search and
rescue team and then just go on the piss while we wait for them to pick
us up.  Sounds good to me."

"Bert, what sort of reception committee would we get elsewhere?"  Legs
asked.  "Any info from downed pilots yet?"

"I'll find out."

"Unless we're told otherwise, Bert," I said, "we're not going south."

You always keep together as a team for as long as you can, because it's
better for morale and firepower, and your chances of escape are higher
than as individuals.  But if the patrol were split, the beauty of
choosing north was that you could be the world's worst navigator and
still find your way there.  Due north and hit the river, hang a left,
heading west.  But even if we managed to cross the border we couldn't
count ourselves as being on safe ground.  There was no information to
suggest otherwise.

The one fixing we dreaded was getting captured.  As far as I knew, the
Iraqis were not signatories to either the Geneva or Hague Conventions.
During the Iran/ Iraq War we'd all seen reports of atrocities they'd
committed while carrying out interrogations.  Their prisoners had been
flogged, electrocuted, and partially dismembered.  I was very concerned
that if we were captured and just went into the "Big Four"--number,
rank, name, date of birth--these people wouldn't be satisfied and would
require more from us, as their gruesome track record had shown.  I
therefore decided that, contrary to military conventions and without
telling my superiors, the patrol should prepare itself with a cover
story.  But what should it be?

We were clearly an attacking force.  We would be stuck up in northwest
Iraq, carrying the world's supply of ammunition, explosive ordnance,
food, and water.  You wouldn't need the brains of an archbishop to
realize that we weren't there as members of the Red Cross.

The only thing we could think of was that we were a search and rescue
team.  These teams came as quite a big package, especially when the
Americans were out to rescue one of their downed pilots.  The pilots had
a TACBE (tactical beacon) which transmitted on the international
distress frequency, which AWACS (Airborne Warning and Control System)
continuously listened to and got a fix on.  Of course, everybody else
was listening in as well, including the Iraqis.  AWACS would locate the
pilot from his beacon and relay the message.  A search and rescue
mission would then be stood to

(made ready).  The package would be a heli with an extraction party of
eight to ten men ready to give covering fire from the air, with machine
guns mounted on the helicopter.  The party might even be joined by a
couple of Apache attack helicopters giving cover so that the bigger
helicopter could come down and do the snatch.  There would probably be
top cover as well, a couple of jets like A10s to add to the hosing down
if needed.  There was a big emphasis on getting people back, and so
there should be.  Then you know that if you get in the shit, there'll be
every effort made to come and save you, especially if you're a pilot.
It's good for morale and flying efficiency, and quite apart from
anything else there's the purely financial angle-millions of pounds'
worth of training have gone into every single pilot.

The Iraqis would be aware of these big rescue packages, and of the fact
that inside the pickup helicopter there would be a medical team, mainly
for trauma management.  We were about the right numbers, and we would be
dressing more or less uniformly.  Contrary to common belief, we don't
all walk around in what we like.  You need a form of recognition so your
own troops can identify you.  You don't want to be shot by your own
side: that's rather unprofessional.  So for this sort of op you resemble
some form of soldier.

Because it was just normal PE4 that we would be carrying, we could say
it was for our own protection-that sometimes we had to man an RV point
while AWACS talked the downed pilot on to us.  In such a case we'd put
local protection out.  "They've given us all this stuff," we would say,
"but we don't really have a clue how to use it."

Everybody had medical experience.  The whole Regiment is trained to a
high standard.  Chris, being a patrol medic, was partly NHS (National
Health Service) trained.  Stan, of course, had a medical degree and a
year of clinical experience.  Search and Rescue is concerned mainly with
trauma management, so people of our standard would be involved.

The TACBEs would blend in with our story, but in my heart of hearts I
knew it wouldn't hold up for long, especially if we were caught with the
cache equipment.  We knew we wouldn't get more than two or three days
out of the story, but that would be long enough for the Head Shed to do
their assessment of the damage we could do to OP SEC  What do they know?
our Head Shed would ask--and how can it affect our future operations?
They would have to assume that everything we knew, we would have told.
That's why we are only told what we need to know-for our own good as
well as everybody else's.  At best, we'd just be giving them time.

It was about six o'clock in the evening now and time for another break.
The room really stank, and you could see the signs of strain on people's
faces.  We went and had a scoff, and for a change we all sat together.
Normally you'd be off with your own mates and doing your own thing.

"I was in the doghouse for watching Apocalypse Now on the box the night
before we left," Vince said as he stirred his coffee.

"Me too," Mark said.  "But there was nothing else to do: the pubs were
shut."

Most people had experienced that same horrible lull when it was the
early hours of the morning and they were just sitting there and waiting.
Jilly and I had spent the day and night in strained silence. Only Bob
had had a different time of it, boogying the night away at the club,
rather badly as usual, apparently.

We talked about how good the task was and how much we were looking
forward to getting on the ground, but the excitement was tempered a bit
by the thought of how isolated we would be.  We knew it was risky, but
it wasn't the first time and it wouldn't be the last--after all, this
was what we were paid for.  We filled our flasks ready for the next
session.

The mood was more lighthearted now as I summarized twelve hours of
planning.

"Right.  We fly in by Chinook to a OOP (drop off point) twenty
kilometers south of the MSR, then tab one night, maybe two, depending on
the terrain and population, to the LUP-cum-cache.  From there we'll
carry out recce patrols to locate the landline.  This hunt might take
two or three nights: we just don't know until we get on the ground.
Initially we will be preoccupied with finding the landline, but at the
same time we'll OP (put an observation post on) the MSR, watching for
Scud movement.  If we see the world's supply of Scud moving along the
MSR, we will assess and call in an air strike.  If we see a Scud launch,
we'll take a bearing, locate it, recce, then carry out a target attack.
We'll then move back to the LUP and carry on with our tasking. All of
this is very flexible until we get on the ground.  We might get a Scud
launch on our very first night.  But we'll do nothing about it until we
are firmly in an LUP-cum-cache position.  There's no point screaming
'banzai!"  and getting our arse kicked just for the sake of a bit of
bravado and a solitary Scud.  Better to take our time and do more
damage.  So we sort ourselves out, then we go and give it max. After
fourteen days we'll exfiltrate to a pickup point prearranged with the
aircrew before we infil, or we will give them an RV with our Sit Rep.
They will come and either resupply us and redeploy us, or bring us back
for re tasking  All very simple really."

And so it was.  You must keep things that way if you can; then there's
less to forget and less to go wrong.  If a plan has many facets and
depends on split second timing--and sometimes it does--it's more likely
to fuck up.  Plenty of plans have to be like this, of course, but you
must always try to keep it simple.  Keep it simple, keep it safe.

We had a patrol radio for com ms between the FOB (forward operating
base) in Saudi and the patrol.  There was unlikely to be room for a
spare because of the weight.  Having just one was no problem because we
were working as one patrol.  We also had four TACBEs; it would have been
ideal to have one each, but the kit just wasn't available.  They are
dual-purpose devices.  Pull one tab out, and it transmits a beacon which
is picked up by any aircraft.

"I remember a story about a unit in Belize," I said.  "Not from the
Regiment, but they were jungle training.  They were issued with TACBEs
while they were in the jungle.  One officer put his TACBE in his locker,
and as he put it in, the tab of the distress beacon was pulled out and
set off.  Commercial aircraft were radioing in, everybody was running
around.  It took two days for them to find the beacon in his locker."

"Dickhead."

Pull out another tab, and you can use it like a normal radio, speaking
within a limited range to aircraft overhead.  You can also use TACBE to
communicate with each other on the ground--a system known as working
one-to-one--but it has to be line of sight and has a limited range. Its
main use, however, would be to talk to AWACS if we were in trouble. We
were informed that AWACS would be giving us twenty-four hour coverage
and would answer our call within fifteen seconds.  It was comforting to
know that there'd be someone talking back to us in that nice, sedate,
polite voice that AWACS always use to calm down pilots in distress. The
problem was, TACBE was very easily DF'd (detected by direction-finding
equipment).  We'd only use it in an emergency, or if everything was
going to rat shit on the air strikes.

We also had another radio, operating on "Simplex" --the same principle
as TACBE but on a different frequency, which worked over a range of
about a kilometer.  This was so we could talk to the helicopter if we
had a major drama and call him back, or to direct him in.  Because the
transmission wattage was minuscule, it was almost impossible to DP, and
we could use it quite safely.

The main elements in our belt kit would be ammunition, water, emergency
food, survival kit, shell dressings, a knife, and a prismatic compass as
a backup for the Silva compass and for taking a bearing off the ground.
Water and bullets: those are always the main considerations. All other
kit is secondary, so personal comfort items would be the last to go
in--and only if we had room.  Survival kit is always suitable to theater
and task, so out came the fishing lines, but we kept the heliograph,
thumb saw, and magnifying glass for fire making.  We also carried basic
first aid kit, consisting of suture kit, painkillers, rehydrate,
antibiotics, scalpel blades, fluid, and fluid-giving sets. The SOP
(standard operating procedure) is to carry your two Syrettes of morphine
around your neck, so that everybody knows where it is.  If you have to
administer morphine, you always use the casualty's, not your own: you
might be needing your own a few minutes later.

We wouldn't bother with sleeping bags because of the bulk and weight,
and because the weather would not be too bad.  I would take a set of
lightweight GoreTex, however, and everybody else took their poncho liner
or space blanket.  I also took my old woolly hat, since you lose a
massive amount of body heat through your head.  When I sleep, I pull it
right over my face, which has the added advantage of giving that rather
pleasant sense of being under the covers.

In our berg ens we carried explosives, spare batteries for the patrol
radio, more intravenous fluids and fluid giving sets, water, and food.
Bob was elected to carry the piss can, a one-gallon plastic petrol
container.

When it was full, one of us would carry it a mile or so into the bush
while on patrol, move a rock and dig a hole underneath it, empty the
can, and replace the earth and rock.  This would prevent detection by
smell, animal interest, or insect activity.

I delegated various other tasks.

"Chris, you sort out the medic kit."

He would automatically get trauma equipment, including a complete
intravenous set and field dressings for everybody.

"Legs will sort out the scaley kit."

For some reason unknown to me, signalers are usually called scaleys.  I
knew that among other tasks Legs would make sure we had spare antennas
for the patrol radio, so that if we were compromised when the antenna
was out we could just leave it out and move.  We would still be able to
communicate using the spare antenna.  He would also check that
everything had a fresh battery, that we had spare batteries, and that
everything was actually working.

"Vince and Bob, can you sort out the dems kit?"

They would take the PE out of all its packaging and wrap it in masking
tape to keep its shape.  This would save the noise of unpacking in the
field and any risk of compromise as a result of dropped rubbish, "If the
enemy see as much as a spent match on the ground in front of them,
they'll know you were there," the instructor on my Combat Survival
course had said.  "And if they find it behind them they'll know it was
Special Forces."

"Mark, you can sort out the food and jerricans."

The Kiwi would draw eight men's rations for fourteen days from Stores.
You strip it all down, and keep just one set of brew kit in your belt
kit.  I throw away the toilet paper because in the field I shit by
squatting and therefore don't need it.  But everybody keeps the plastic
bags for shitting into.  You simply tie a knot in them after use and put
the contents into your bergen.

Everything must go with you, as nothing can be left to compromise your
position, old or present.  If you just buried shit it would create
animal interest, and if discovered the ingredients could be analyzed.
Rice content, for example, would indicate Iraqis; currants or chili
would point to Westerners.

There's always a lot of banter to swap menus.  The unwritten rule is
that whatever you don't want you throw into a bin liner for the other
blokes to sort through.  Stan didn't like Lancashire hot pot but loved
steak and vegetables, so unbeknownst to him we swapped the contents. He
would go over the border with fourteen days' worth of his least favorite
meal.  It was just a stitch; once we were out there we would swap
around.

We still needed cam nets to conceal ourselves and our kit.

"I'll do it," Dinger volunteered.

He would cut rolls of hessian into six-by six-foot squares.  Brand-new
hessian needs to be messed up with engine oil.  You put the hessian into
a puddle of it and rub it in well with a broom.  Then you turn it over
and put it in the mud and rub it all in.  Give it a good shake, let it
dry, and Bob's your uncle--your very own cam net.

"Everything to be done by 1000 tomorrow," I concluded.

We would check and test, check and test.  This wouldn't prevent things
going wrong or not working, but it would at least cut down the odds.

It was about 2230, and Dinger announced that he had just run out of
fags.

I got the hint.  We'd covered everything and to carry on would just be
reinventing the wheel.  As the blokes left, they put every scrap of
paper into a burn bag to be destroyed.

Vince and I stayed behind.  We still had to go into the Phases (outline
plan) with the squadron OC and sergeant major.  They would hit us with a
lot of questions of the "what if?"  variety, and their different track
of thinking might put a new angle on things.  With luck, they might even
approve the plan.

4

I couldn't sleep because my mind was going at a hundred miles an hour.
It was people's lives I was playing with here, my own included.  The
squadron OC had given the plan his approval, but that didn't stop me
wondering if there was a better way of going about it.  Were other
people just nodding and agreeing with what I said?  Probably not, since
they all had a vested interest in our success and they were outspoken
individuals.  Was there anything I'd left out or forgotten?  But you
reach the point where you have to press on regardless.  You could spend
the rest of your life thinking about the different options.

I got up and made a brew.  Legs had just finished sorting out the
signals kit, and he came over and joined me.  There was no sign of Stan
or Dinger.  Those two could sleep on a chicken's lip.

"The signals Head Shed have just given me our call sign," Legs said.
"It's Bravo Two Zero.  Sounds good to me."

We had a bit of a chat about possible shortages.  As I watched him head
back to his bed, I wondered if he was thinking about home.  He was a
strong family man, with a second child that was just five months old. My
mind drifted to Jilly.  I hoped she wasn't getting upset by anything she
was reading in the media.

There was the constant noise of kit being lugged and blokes mooching
around sorting themselves out.  I put my Walkman on and listened to
Madness.  I wasn't really listening because my mind was screaming in so
many directions, but I must have nodded off at about three, because at
six, when I woke, the lead singer had dropped two octaves and they were
just about grinding to a halt.

It was quite a frenzy that morning.  We checked that we still knew how
to activate the distress signals on the small TACBE radios and use them
one-to-one so we could actually talk line of sight on them.

Vince had collected the 5.56 ammunition for the Armalites and as many
40mm bombs for the grenade launchers as he could get his hands on.  We
had a lot of shortages on these bombs because the grenade launcher is
such a formidable, excellent weapon.  The bombs are quite a commodity;
when you've got them, you hoard them.  I explained the problem to a mate
in A Squadron, and he poached about and got us some more.

All the 5.56 had to be put into magazines, and the magazines checked to
make sure they were working.  The magazines are as important as the
weapon itself, because if the springs don't push the round into
position, the working parts can't push the round into the breech.  So
you check and recheck all your mags, and then recheck them a third time.
The Armalite magazine normally takes 30 rounds, but many of us choose to
put in just 29, which gives a little bit of extra push in the spring.
It's easier and quicker to put on a new mag than to clear a stoppage.

We checked the 203 bombs and explosives.  PE4 doesn't smell and feels
very much like plasticine.  It's surprisingly inert.  You can even light
a stick of it and watch it burn like a frenzied candle.  The only
trouble with PE4 is that when it's cold, it's quite brittle and hard to
mold into shapes.  You have to make it pliable by working it in your
hands.

We checked and rechecked all the detonators.  The nonelectric ones that
we'd be using for the compromise device are initiated by the safety fuse
burning into them, and cannot be tested.  Electric dets can be put on a
circuit tester.  If the electric circuit is going through the det, we
can be sure that the electric pulse will set off the explosive inside
and, in turn, detonate the charge.  Fortunately, misfires are very rare.

It takes quite a while to test the timers.  You have to set the time
delay and check that it's working.  If it works for one hour, it will
work for forty-eight hours.  Then you time the device and see if it is
working correctly.  In theory, if it is more than five seconds early or
late, you exchange it for another.  In practice, I bin any timer that I
have doubts about.

The last item for testing was the wiring for the claymore antipersonnel
mines, which was also done on a circuit tester.

We then ran through the rigging and de rigging of the little Elsie
antipersonnel mines.  For many of us it had been a while since we'd had
our hands on this sort of kit.  We made sure we could remember how to
arm them and, more importantly, how to disarm them.  There might be a
situation where we'd lay the explosive and Elsie mines on target, but
for some reason have to go in and extract them.  This makes life more
difficult when you're placing them, because not only do you have to keep
a record of where they are on the ground, but also the person who sets
the anti handling device should be the one to lift it.

There was a severe shortage of claymores, which was a problem because
they are excellent for defense and .  The solution was to go round to
the cook house get a pile of ice-cream containers, and make our own. You
make a hole in the center of the carton, run a det cord tail into it,
and tie a knot inside the container.  You make a shaped charge with PE4
and put it in the bottom of the tub, making sure that the knot is
embedded.  You then fill the carton with nuts and bolts, little lumps of
metal, and anything else nasty you can find lying around, put on the
lid, and wrap lots of masking tape around to seal it.  Once the claymore
is in position, all you have to do is put a det onto the det cord and
Bob used to be your uncle.

Next, we sorted out the weapons, starring with a trip down to the range
to "zero" the sights.  You lie down in the prone position, aim at the
same place on a target 300 feet away, and fire five rounds.  This is
then called a group.  You look where the group has landed on the target
and then adjust the sights so that the next group will land where you
want it to--which is where you are aiming.  If you do not zero and the
group is, say, 4 inches to the right of where you are aiming at 300
feet, then at 600 feet it will be 8 inches to the right, and so on.  At
1200 feet you could easily miss a target altogether.

One individual's zero will be different from another's because of many
factors.  Some are physical size and "eye relief"--the distance between
the eye of the firer and the rear sight.  If you used another person's
weapon the zero could be off for you.  This is not a problem at short
ranges of up to 900 feet, but at greater distances it could be a
problem.  If this was the case and you could see where the rounds were
going, you could "aim off" to adjust.

We spent a whole morning down at the range--first to zero the weapons,
and second to test all the magazines.  I was going to take ten magazines
with me on the patrol, a total of 290 rounds, and every magazine had to
be tested.  I would also be carrying a box of 200 rounds for a Minimi,
which takes the same round as the Armalite and can be either belt- or
magazine-fed.

We also fired some practice 203 bombs, which throw out a chalk puff when
they land to help you see if you've got to aim higher or lower--it's a
crude form of zero.

We rehearsed for many different scenarios.  The situation on the ground
can change very rapidly, and you have to expect everything to be rather
fluid.  The more you practice, the more flexible you can be.  We call
this stage of planning and preparation "walk through, talk through," and
operate a Chinese parliament while we're doing it.  Everybody,
regardless of rank, has the right to contribute his own ideas and rip to
shreds those of others.

We practiced various kinds of LUP because we weren't sure of the lie of
the ground.  The terrain might be as flat as a pancake, in which case
we'd LUP in two groups of four that gave each other mutual support.  We
discussed the way we would communicate between the two groups--whether
it would be by com ms cord, which is simply a stretch of string that can
be pulled in the event of a major drama, or by field telephone, a small
handset attached to a piece of two flex D10 wire running along to the
next position.  In case we decided to go ahead with the landline, we
practiced running the D10 out and how we were actually going to speak.
Legs went off and came back with a pair of electronic field telephones
that even he wasn't familiar with.  They had been running from one
office to another between Portakabins before he nicked them. We sat with
them like children with a new Fisher-Price toy, pressing this, pushing
that.  "What's this do then?  What if I push this?"

The priority when filling a bergen is "equipment to task"--in our case,
ordnance and equipment that could help us to place or deliver that
ordnance.  Next came the essentials to enable you to survive--water and
food, trauma-management equipment, and, for this op, NBC protection.

The equipment in our berg ens was what we would need on the ground to
operate.  However, radio batteries run down and, along with many other
things, would have to be replaced during our two weeks of being
self-sufficient.  Therefore more equipment had to be taken along and
cached, simply to resupply the berg ens  This was what was in the
jerricans and two sandbags, one containing more NEC kit, the other more
food plus any batteries and odds and sods.

It added up to an awesome weight of kit.  Vince was in charge of
distribution.  Different types of equipment have to be evenly placed in
the patrol.  If all the explosives were placed in one bergen and that
was lost, for whatever reason, we would then lose our attack capability
using explosives.  In the Falklands, the task force's entire supply of
Mars bars was sent on one ship, and everybody was flapping in case it
sank.  They should have got Vince to organize it.  Besides the tactical
considerations behind equal distribution, people want and expect equal
loads, whether they're 5'2" or 6'3".  We have a scale that weighs up to
200 Lb, and it showed that we were carrying 154 Lb per man in our berg
ens and belt kit.  On top of that we had a 5gallon jerrican of water
each--another 40 Lb.  We carried our NEC kit and cache rations, which
weighed yet another 15 Lb, in two sandbags that had been tied together
to form saddlebags that could go around our necks or over our shoulders.
The total weight per man was therefore 209 Lb, the weight of a 15-stone
man.  Everybody packed their equipment the way they wanted.  There's no
set way of doing this, as long as you've got it and can use it.  The
only "must" was the patrol radio, which always goes on top of the
signaler's bergen so that it can be retrieved by anybody in a contact.

Belt kit consists of ammunition and basic survival requisites--water,
food, and trauma-care equipment, plus personal goodies.  For this op we
would also take TACBEs in our belt kit, plus cam netting to provide
cover if we couldn't find any natural, and digging tools to unearth the
cables if necessary.  Your belt kit should never come off you, but if it
does it must never be more than an arm's length away.  At night you must
always have physical contact with it.  If it's off, you sleep on top of
it.  The same goes for your weapon.

The best method of moving the equipment proved to be a shuttle service
in two groups of four, with four giving the protection, four doing the
humping, and then changing around.  It was hard work, and I didn't look
forward to the 12 mile tab that first night--or maybe two--from the heli
drop-off to the MSR.  We certainly wouldn't practice carrying it now:
that would be a bit like practicing being wet, cold, and hungry, which
wouldn't achieve anything.

We did practice getting off the aircraft, and the actions we would carry
out if there was a compromise as it was happening or the heli was
leaving.

Everything now was task-oriented.  If you weren't physically doing
something to prepare for it, you were thinking about it.  As we "walked
through, talked through," I could see the concentration etched on
everybody's face.

We were getting centrally fed, and the cooks were sweating their butts
off for us.  Most of the Regiment had already disappeared on tasks, but
there were enough blokes left to pack the cook house and slag each other
off.  The boys in A Squadron had given themselves the most outrageous
crew cuts right down to the bone.  They had suntanned faces in front and
sparkly white domes behind.  Some of them were the real Mr. Guccis, the
lounge lizards downtown of a Friday, and there they were with the
world's worst haircuts, no doubt desperately praying the war was going
to last long enough for it to grow again.

Because a lot of Regiment administration was also being run centrally, I
kept bumping into people that I
hadn't seen for a long time.  You'd give them a good slagging, see what
reading material they had, then nick it.  It was a really nice time.
People were more sociable than usual, probably because we were out of
the way, there were no distractions, just the job at hand. Everybody was
euphoric.  Not since the Second World War and the days of David Stirling
had there been so much of the Regiment together at any one time in one
theater.

We had some very nasty injections at one stage against one of the
biological warfare agents it was thought Saddam Hussein might use.  The
theory was that you got one injection, then waited a couple of days and
went back for another, but the majority of us were out of the game after
the first jab.  It was horrendous: our arms came up like balloons, so we
didn't go back.

We were told on the 18th that we were going to move forward to another
location, an airfield, from where we would mount our operations.  We
sorted out our personal kit so that if it had to be sent to our next of
kin anything upsetting or pornographic had been removed.  This would be
done by the blokes in the squadron as well, to make sure your rubber
fetish was never made public.  To make less drama for your family you
usually put military kit in one bag and personal effects in another. We
labeled it and handed it in to the squadron quartermaster sergeant.

We flew out from the operating base on a C130 that was packed with
pinkies and mountains of kit.  It was tactical, low-level flying, even
though we were still in Saudi airspace.  There was too much noise for
talking.  I put on a pair of ear defenders and got my head down.  It was
pitch-dark when we landed at the large Coalition airbase and started to
unload the kit.  Noise was constant and earsplitting. Aircraft of all
types took off and landed on the brightly lit runway--everything from
spotter aircraft to A10 Thunderbolts.

We were much closer to the Iraqi border here, and I noticed that it was
much chillier than we had been used to.  You definitely needed a jumper
or smock to keep yourself warm, even with the work of unloading.  We
laid out our sleeping bags on the grass under the palm trees and got a
brew going from our belt kit.  I was lying on my back looking up at the
stars when I heard a noise that started as low, distant thunder and then
grew until it filled the sky.  Wave after wave of what looked like B52s
were passing overhead enroute to Iraq.  Everywhere you looked there were
bombers.  It could have been a scene from a Second World War recruitment
poster.  Tankers brought out their lines and jets moved in to fill up.
The sky roared for five or six minutes.  Such mighty, heart-stirring air
power dominating the heavens--and down below on the grass, a bunch of
dickheads brewing up.  We had been self contained and self-obsessed,
seeing nothing of the war but our own preparations.  Now it hit home:
the Gulf War was not just a small number of men on a task; this was
something fucking outrageously major.  And bar one more refuel, we were
within striking distance of adding to the mayhem.

Just before first light Klaxons started wailing, and people ran in all
directions.  None of us had a clue what was going on, and we stayed put
in our sleeping bags.

"Get in the shelter!"  somebody yelled, but it was too warm where we
were.  Nobody budged, and quite rightly so.  If somebody wanted us to
know what was going on, they'd come and tell us.  Eventually somebody
shouted, "Scud!"  and we jumped.  We'd just about got to our feet when
the order came to stand down.

Every hour on the hour during the day, somebody would tune in to the BBC
World Service.  At certain times you'd hear the signature tune of the
Archers as well.  When you're away there's always somebody who's
listening to the everyday tale of country folk, even if they will not
admit it.

We were told we were going in that night.  It was quite a relief.  We'd
got to the airfield with only what we stood up in.

In the afternoon I gave a formal set of orders.  Everybody who was
involved in the task was present--all members of the patrol; the
squadron OC; the OPS officer who oversees all the squadron's operations.

After I had delivered them verbally, the orders would be handed over to
the operations center.  They would stay there until the mission was
completed, so that if anything went wrong, everybody would know what I
wanted to happen.  If we ought to have been at point A by day 4, for
example, and we weren't, they'd know that I wanted a fast jet flying
over so I could make contact by TACBE.

The top of each orders sheet is overprinted with the words Remember Need
to Know to remind you of OP SEC It's critically important that nobody
should know anything that does not concern him directly.  The pilots,
for example, would not attend the orders.

I started by describing the ground we were going to cover.  You have to
explain your orders as if nobody's got a clue what's going on--so in
this case I started by pointing out where Iraq was and which countries
bordered it.  Then you go into the area in detail, which for us was the
bend in the MSR.  I described the lie of the ground and the little
topographical information I had.  Everything that I knew, they had to
know.

Next I gave times of first and last light, the moon states, and the
weather forecast.  I had been confidently informed by the met blokes
that the weather should be cool and dry.  Weather information is
important because if, for example, you have been briefed in the orders
that the prevailing wind is from the northeast, you can use that
information to help you with your navigation.  Since the weather was
still forecast as fairly clement for the duration of our mission, we had
again elected to leave our sleeping bags behind. Not that there would
have been any room to take them anyway.

I now gave the Situation phase of the orders.  I would normally tell at
this point everything I knew about the enemy that concerned us--weapons,
morale, composition, and strengths, and so on--but the intelligence was
very scanty.  I would also normally mention the location of any friendly
forces and how they could help us, but for our op there was nothing to
tell.

Next was the mission statement, which I repeated twice.  It was just as
the OC had given it to us in the briefing room: one, to locate and
destroy the landline in the area of the northern MSR, and two, to find
and destroy Scud.

Now came Execution, the real meat of the orders-how we were actually
going to carry out the mission.  I gave a general outline, broken down
into phases, a bit like telling a story.

"Phase 1 will be the infiltration, which will be by the Chinook.  Phase
2 will be moving up to the LUP-cum cache area.  Phase 3 will be LUP
routine.  Phase 4 will be the recce, then target attack on the landline.
Phase 5 will be the actions on Scud location.  Phase 6 will be the
exfiltration, or resupply and re tasking

Then, for each phase, I would go into the detail of how we were going to
do it.  This has to be as detailed as possible to eliminate gray areas.
After every phase I then gave the "actions on"--for instance, actions on
compromise during the drop-off, if the patrol came under fire just as
the heli.took off again.  Then people would know what I wanted to happen
when there was no drama, and they'd also know what needed to happen if
there was.

That was all very fine in theory, of course, but for each of these
actions on, you also need to describe every detail of how you want
things to be done.  All of this had to be talked about and worked out
beforehand and then given in the formal orders.  Forward planning saves
time and energy on the ground because people then know what is required
of them.  For example, what happens if the heli is required to return to
the patrol at some stage to replace a damaged radio?  When the heli
lands do we go around to the back of the aircraft? Do we take the new
radio out of the load master side door? How do we actually call the heli
in?  What is the authentication code? The answer to this one was that
we'd give a phonetic code, the letter Bravo, as recognition.  The heli
pilot would know that at a certain grid, or in a certain area within
that grid, he was going to see us flashing Bravo on infrared.  He'd be
looking through his PNG (passive night goggles), and because I'd told
him so, he'd know he would land 15 feet to the left-hand side of the B
when he saw it.  Then, because he was landing on my right hand side, all
I'd have to do was walk past the cockpit to the load master door, which
is behind the cockpit on the left-hand side on the Chinook, throw a
radio in, and catch the radio that they threw out.  If there were any
messages they'd grab my arm and give them to me on a bit of paper.  The
exchange would be all over in a minute.

It took about an hour and a half to go through all the details of each
phase.  Next were coordinating instructions, the nitty-gritty details
like timings, grid references, RVs, locations of interest.  These had
already been given but would be said again to confirm.  This stage also
included actions on capture, and details of the E&E plan.

I covered service support, which was an inventory of the stores and
equipment we were taking with us.  And finally I described the chain of
command and signals --types of radio, frequencies, schedules, codes and
code words and any field signals that were unique to the task.

"As I'm sure you all know by now," I said, "our call sign is Bravo Two
Zero.  The chain of command is myself as patrol commander and Vince as 2
i/c.  The rest of you can fight for it."

It was now the patrol's chance to ask questions, after which we
synchronized watches.

The air brief was given by the pilot, since he would be in command
during the infil and exfil phases.  He showed us a map of the route we
were going to take, and talked at some length about the likely
difficulty of antiaircraft sites and attack by Roland ground-to-air
missiles.  He told us what he wanted to happen in the back of the
aircraft, and the actions on crashing.  I had talked to him about this
before and was secretly glad that he wanted us to split up, with the
aircrew and the patrol taking their own chances.  To be honest, we
wouldn't have wanted a bunch of aircrew with us, and for some reason
they were not particularly keen to come with us anyway.  He spoke, too,
about deconfliction, because there were going to be air raids going in
on surrounding targets--a number of fixed-launch sites were going to be
hosed down within 6 miles of our drop-off point.  Our deconfliction was
arranged to enable us to slip in under these air strikes and use them
for cover.

The orders group ended at about 1100.  Everybody now knew what they had
to do, where they were doing it, and how they were going to do it.

At lunchtime, we were told that because of deconfliction we might not be
able to get in.  However, we were going to attempt it anyway--you don't
know until you try.  We would refuel just short of the Saudi/ Iraq
border, then go over with full tanks.  We did a final round of checks,
loaded the kit onto wagons, and ate as much fresh food as we could get
down us.

We were eager to go.  The mood was very much one of let's just get in
there and do it.  We'd leave it to the other blokes to run round
stealing tents and kit and generally square everything away.  The camp
would be sorted out by the time we returned.

At 1800 we climbed into the vehicles and drove across to the Chinook. It
was all rather casual, with blokes from the squadron coming up and
saying, "What size are those new boots of yours--you won't be needing
them again, will you?"  At our first location four or five of us had
nicked some foam mattresses, operating on the usual principle: if it's
there and it's shiny, take it.  Now some of the other patrols started
coming over and saying, "You won't be needing it ever again, will you,
so you can leave it for us."  They accompanied it with the motion of
digging our graves.

Even the RSM (Regimental Sergeant Major) appeared.  "Get in there, do
the business, and come back."  That was the extent of his brief.

Bob suddenly remembered something.  "I've fucked up," he said to a mate.
"I haven't completed the will form.  My mum's name is down and I've
signed it-you'll have to dig in my kit for her address.  Can you make
sure it's all sorted and handed in?"

I had a quick chat with the pilots.  They'd been given sets of body
armor and were going through big decisions about what to do with
it--whether to sit on it so they didn't get their bollocks shot off, or
actually wear it so they didn't get shot in the chest.  They came to the
conclusion that it was better to wear it on the chest, because they
could live without their balls.

"Not that he has any," said the copilot, "as you will soon find out."

It was still light and we could see the downwash of the rotors kicking
up a fierce sandstorm as the helicopter took off.  When the dust
settled, all we could see was blokes looking skywards and waving.

We flew low-level across the desert.  At first we watched the ground,
but there wasn't much to see-just a vast area of sand and a few hills.
Dotted across the desert there were peculiar circles that looked like
corn circles in reverse--crops growing up rather than pushed down. They
were horticultural sites that looked from the air like green
sewage-treatment plants, with large watering arms turning constantly to
irrigate the crops.  They looked so out of place in the barren
landscape.

It was last light and we were about 12 miles short of the border when
the pilot spoke into the headsets.

"Get the blokes up to the window and have a look at this."

Countless aircraft were in the sky a thousand feet above us.
Orchestrated by AWACS, they were flying with split second timing along a
complex network of air corridors to avoid collision.  Every one of them
had its forward lights on.  The sky was ablaze with light.  It was like
Star Wars, all these different colored lights from different sizes of
aircraft.  We were doing about 100 knots; they must have been flying at
500 or 600.  I wondered if they knew about us.  I wondered if they were
saying to themselves: let's hope we can do a good job so these guys can
get in and do their thing.  I doubted it.

Two fighters screamed down to check us out, then flew back up.

"We're 5Ks short of the border," the pilot said.  "Watch what happens
now."

As he spoke, and as if a single fuse controlling the Blackpool
illuminations had blown, the sky was suddenly pitch-black.  Every
aircraft had dowsed its lights at once.

We landed in inky blackness for a hot refuel, which meant staying on
board with the rotors moving.  We were going to receive the final "go"
or "no go" here regarding the vital deconfliction, and as the ground
crew loomed out of the darkness, I watched anxiously for somebody to
give an encouraging signal.  One of them looked at the pilot and
revolved his hand: Turnaround.

Bastard!

Another bloke ran up to the pilot with a bit of paper and pushed it
through the window.

The pilot's voice came over our headsets a moment later: "It's a no go,
no go; we've got to go back."

Dinger was straight on the intercom.  "Well, fuck it, let's get over the
border anyway, just to say we've been over there--come on, it's just a
couple of Ks away: it won't take long to get there and back.  We need to
get over, just to stop the slagging when we return."

But that wasn't the way the pilot saw it.  We stayed on the ground for
another twenty minutes while he did his checks and the refueling was
completed; then we lifted off and headed south.  Wagons were waiting for
us.  We unloaded all the kit and were taken to the half-squadron
location, which by this time had been moved to the other side of the
airfield.  People had dug shell scrapes and covered them with ponchos
and bits of board and cardboard to keep out the wind.  It looked like a
dossers' camp, bodies in little huddles everywhere, around hexy-block
fires.

The patrol were in dark moods, not only because of the anticlimax of not
getting across the border, but also because we weren't sure what was
going to happen next.  I was doubly unimpressed because I had given my
mattress away.

All during the day of the 20th we just hung loose, waiting for something
to happen, waiting for a slot.

We checked the kit a couple more times and tried to make ourselves a bit
of a home in case we had a long wait.  We got some camouflage netting
up--not from the tactical point of view, because the airfield was in a
secure area--but just to keep the wind off and give us some shade during
the day.  It gives you an illusion of protection to be sheltered under
something.  Once we had made ourselves comfy, we screamed around the
place in LSVs (light strike vehicles) and pinkies seeing what we would
nick.  The place was a kleptomaniac's dream.

We did some good exchanges with the Yanks.  Our rations are far superior
to the American MREs (meals ready to eat), but theirs do contain some
pleasant items --like bags of M&M's and little bottles of Tabasco sauce
to add a little je the sais quoi to the beef and dumplings.  Another
fine bit of Yank kit is the strong plastic spoon that comes with the MRE
pack.  You can burn a little hole through the back of it, put some
string through, and keep it in your pocket: an excellent, almost perfect
racing spoon.

Because our foam mattresses had been whisked away to a better world
during the abortive flight, we tried to get hold of some comfy US issue
cots.  The Americans had kit coming out of their ears, and bless their
cotton socks, they'd happily swap you a cot for a couple of boxes of
rations.

Little America was on the other side of the airfield.  They had
everything from microwaves and doughnut machines to Bart Simpson videos
screening twenty four hours a day.  And why not--the Yanks sure know how
to fight a stylish war.  Schoolkids in the States were sending big boxes
of goodies to the soldiers: pictures from 6-year-olds of a good guy with
the US flag, and a bad guy with the Iraqi flag, and the world's supply
of soap, toothpaste, writing material, combs, and antiperspirant.  They
were just left open on tables in the canteen for people to pick what
they wanted.

The Yanks could not have made us more welcome, and we were straight in
there, drinking frothy cappuccino and having a quick root through.
Needless to say, we had most of it away.

Some of the characters were outrageous and great fun to talk to,
especially some of the American pilots who I took to be members of the
National Guard.  They were all lawyers and sawmill managers in real
life, big old boys in their forties and fifties, covered in badges and
smoking huge cigars, flying their Thunderbolts and whooping "Yeah boy!"
all over the sky.  For some of them, this was their third war.  They
were excellent people, and they had amazing stories to tell.  Listening
to them was an education.

During the next two days we went over the plan again.  Now that we had a
bit more time, was there anything we could improve on?  We talked and
talked, but we kept it the same.

It was frustration time, just waiting, as if we were in racing blocks
and the starter had gone into a trance.  I was looking forward to the
relief of actually being on the ground.

We had a chat with a Jaguar pilot whose aircraft had been stranded at
the airfield for several days.  On his very first sortie he had had to
abort because of problems with a generator.

"I want to spend the rest of the war here," he said.  "The slagging I'll
get when I fly back will be way out of control."

We felt quite sorry for him.  We knew how he felt.

Finally, on the 21st, we got the okay to go in the following night.

On the morning of the 22nd we woke at first light.  Straightaway Dinger
got a fag on.

Stan, Dinger, Mark, and I were all under one cam net, surrounded by
rations and all sorts of boxes and plastic bags.  In the middle was a
little hexy-block fire for cooking.

Stan got a brew going from the comfort of his sleeping bag.  Nobody
wanted to rise and shine because it was so bloody cold.  We lay there
drinking tea, gob bing off, and eating chocolate from the rations.  Our
beauty sleep had been ruined by another two Scud alerts during the
night.  We were sleeping with most of our kit on anyway, but it was a
major embuggerance to have to pull on your boots, flak jacket, and
helmet and leg it down to the slit trenches.  Both times We only had to
wait ten minutes for the all clear.

Dinger opened foil sachets of bangers and beans and got them on the go.
Three or four cups of tea and, in Dinger's case, three cigarettes later,
we tuned in to the World Service.  Wherever you are in the world, you'll
learn what's going on from them before any other bugger tells you.  We
take small shortwave radios with us on all operations and exercises
anyway, because if you're stuck in the middle of the jungle, the only
link with the outside world you ever get is the World Service.
Everywhere you go, people are always bent over their radios tuning in,
because the frequencies change depending on the time of day. We were
going to take them out on this job as well, because the chances were
that it was the first we'd know that the war had ended. Nobody would be
able to tell us until we made com ms and that could be the day after
Saddam surrendered.  We took the piss out of Dinger's radio because it's
held together with bits of tape and string. Everybody else had a digital
one, and Dinger still had his old steam-powered thing that took an age
to tune in.

We had heard rumors that there was going to be some mail in that day,
our first load since arriving in Saudi.  It would be rather nice to hear
from home before we went off.  I was in the process of buying a house
with Jilly, and I had to sign a form giving her power of attorney.  I
was hoping that was going to come through; otherwise, there would be
major dramas for her to sort out if I got topped.

The pilot and copilot came over, and we had a final chat about stowing
the equipment.  I went through the lost com ms routine and actions on
contact at the OOP again, to make doubly sure we were both clear in our
minds.

We spoke to the two loadies, lads in their twenties who were obviously
great fans of Apocalypse Now, because the Chinook had guns hanging off
it all over the place.  The only things missing were the tiger-head
emblems on their helmets and Wagner's "Ride of the Valkyries" coming out
of their intercom speakers.  For them, getting across the border was a
once in-a-lifetime opportunity.  They were loving it.

The pilots knew of some more Roland positions and had worked out a route
around them, but from the way the loadies were talking you'd have
thought they actually wanted to be attacked.  They were gagging to get
in amongst it.  I imagined it would be a huge anticlimax for them if
they dropped us off and came back in one piece.

I checked my orders at a table on the other side of the airfield,
undistracted.  Because the first infil had been aborted, I would have to
deliver an orders group all over again that afternoon--not in as much
detail, but going over the main points.

We waited for the elusive mail.  The buzz finally went round that it had
arrived and was on the other side of the airfield about half a mile
away.  It was 1730, just half an hour to go before moving off to the
aircraft.  Vince and I got into one of the LSVs and screamed round and
grabbed hold of the B Squadron bag.

One of the blokes received his poll tax demand.  Another was the lucky
recipient of an invitation to enter a

Reader's Digest draw.  I was luckier.  I got two letters.  One was from
my mother, the first letter from either of my parents since I was maybe
17.  They didn't know I was in the Gulf, but it must have been obvious.
I didn't have time to read it.  If you're in a rush, what you can do is
slit the letters open so that they appear to have been read, so as not
to hurt anybody's feelings if you don't return.  I recognized an A4
envelope from Jilly.  Inside were some toffees, my favorite Pie 'n Mix
from Woolies.  Oddly enough there were eight of them, one for each of us
in the patrol.  There was also the power of attorney letter.

The Last Supper is quite a big thing before you go out on a job.
Everybody turns up and takes the piss.

"Next time I see you I'll be looking down as I'm filling you in,"
somebody said, going through the motion of shoveling earth onto your
grave.

"Nice knowing you, wanker," somebody else said.  "What sort of bike you
got at home then?  Anyone here to witness he's going to give me his bike
if he gets topped?"

It was a very lighthearted atmosphere, and people were willing to help
out if they could in any preparation.  At the same time, another lot of
"fresh" turned up.  The regimental quartermaster sergeant had got his
hands on a consignment of chops, sausages, mushrooms, and all the other
ingredients of a good fry-up.  It was fantastic scoff, but one
unfortunate outcome was that after being on rations for so long, it put
us all in need of an urgent shit.

5

The ground crew had been up all night re camouflaging the Chinook a
splashy desert pattern that drew wolf whistles and applause from the
blokes who'd come to see us off.

It was time for passing on last minute messages again.  I saw my mate
Mick and said: "Any dramas, Eno has got the letters.  Make sure you look
after the escape map because it's signed by the squadron.  I don't want
that to go missing: it would be nice for Jilly."

I overheard Vince saying: "Any drama, it's down to you to make sure
Dee's sorted out."

Mick had a camera round his neck.  "Do you want a picture?"

"Madness not to," I said.

We posed on the tailgate of the Chinook for the Bravo Two Zero team
photo.

The blokes were busy taking the piss out of the aircrew, especially the
loadies.  One of them was a dead ringer for Gary Kemp from Spandau
Ballet, even down to the 1980s sideboards.  Two or three blokes from the
squadron were standing by a wagon doing the old shu-wap, shu-wap
routine, singing "You are gold..  .."  The poor lad was getting well
embarrassed.

Some blokes got together and-practiced doing the pallbearer bit, humming
the death march.  Others did a takeoff of the Madness video "It must be
love," where the singer is standing over a grave and the undertaker's
jumping up and down and across measuring him.

Interspersed with the banter was the odd muttering of "See you soon" and
"Hope it all goes well."

The aircrew came round for a final quick chat in their body armor, and
we climbed aboard.

Nobody flies Club Class in a Chinook.  The interior was spartan, a bare
hull with plastic coating over the frame.  There were no seats, just
nonslip flooring to sit on.  The deck was littered with sand and grease.
A large inboard tank had been fitted to allow us to carry extra fuel.
The stink of aviation fuel and engines was overpowering, even at the
back near the ramp.  It was like sitting in an oven.  The loadies kept
the top half of the tailgate down to circulate air.

The engines sparked up, coughing fearsome clouds of fumes to the rear.
From our position on the ramp we saw blokes dropping their kecks and
mooning in the heat haze, and the Spandau Ballet gang were giving it
some again.  As the Chinook lifted, its downwash created a major
sandstorm.  By the time the dust had settled we had reached a hundred
feet, and soon all we could see were the flashing headlights of the
pinkies.

It was hot and I started to sweat and stink.  I felt tired, mentally as
well as physically.  So many things were running through my mind.  The
infiltration worried me because we had no control over it: we'd just
have to sit there and hope for the best.  I've never liked it when my
life was in somebody else's hands.  There were Roland antiaircraft
missiles along our route, and the bigger the machine, the bigger the
chance of getting shot down.  Chinooks are massive.  There was also the
added risk of getting hosed down by our own aircraft, since we were
going in with the cover of three air raids.

I looked forward to getting on the ground, however.  It felt good to be
in command of such a classic SAS task.  Everybody hopes for a major war
once in his life, and this was mine, accompanied by a gang that the rest
of the squadron was already calling the Foreign Legion.

The berg ens were strapped down to stop them flying through the air and
landing on top of us if the pilot had to take evasive action or crashed.
Just before last light, the loadies cracked cyalume sticks and put them
around the kit so we could see where it was, mainly to prevent injury.
The sticks are like the ones kids buy at fun fairs--a plastic tube that
you bend to crack the glass phials inside and bring two chemicals
together to make a luminous mixture.

I put on a pair of headsets and talked to the pilot while the rest of
the blokes rooted through all the R.A.F kit, sorting out the crew's
sandwiches, chocolate, and bottles of mineral water.

We had a brief recap on the landing scenarios.  If we came into a
contact as we landed, we should stay on the aircraft.  If we were
getting off the aircraft, we should jump back on.  But if the heli had
already taken off and we had a contact, the Simplex radio gave us about
a range of a mile to talk to him and summon him back.

"I'll just turn the aircraft and come screaming back in," he said, "and
you just get on it however you can, fuck all the kit."

The R.A.F are sometimes thought of as glorified taxi drivers, taking you
from point A to point B, but they're not: they're an integral part of
any operation.  For a pilot to bring in a Chinook like that would be
totally outrageous.  It's a big machine and an easy target, but he was
willing to do it.  Either he had no idea what would be happening on the
ground, or he was blase because that was his job.  He obviously knew
what he was talking about, so he was blase\ And if he was willing to do
it, I wouldn't give a damn: I'd jump back in.

As we were flying across Saudi, we started to appreciate the lie of the
ground.  It looked like a brown billiard table.  I'd been in the Middle
East lots of times, but I'd never seen anything like this.

"We're on Zanussi," Chris said into his headset, using the Regiment term
for somebody who's so spaced out and weird you can't get in touch with
him; he's on another planet.

And Zanussi was what this looked like--another world.  Our map studies
told us the ground was like this all the way up.  We were going to have
problems, but it was too late to do anything about it.  We were
committed.

Now and again there'd be a bit of chat on the headphones as the pilots
talked to AWACS.  I loved watching the two lo adie warlords getting
ready for the Big One, checking their guns and hoping, no doubt, that
they would get shot at soon.

All the time, there was the deafening zsh, zsh, zsh of the rotor blades.
Not much was said between ourselves because of the noise. Everybody was
just pleased that they weren't rushing around any more, that we were
just lying around on the kit drinking water or pissing into one of the
bottles we'd just emptied.  I was wondering if my life might have been
different if I'd stayed at school and got my CSEs.  I might have been
sitting up in the cockpit now, chatting away, looking forward to a pie
and a pint later on.

The front lo adie door was half open, like a stable door.  Wind rushed
through it, cool and refreshing.  The straps hanging off the insides of
the Chinook flapped and slapped in the gale.

We got to the same refueling point as before.  Again, the pilot kept the
rotors turning.  An engine failure at this stage would mean canceling
the operation.  We stayed on the aircraft, but the back lo adie was
straight off into the darkness.  The Yanks, God bless 'em, have so much
kit they just throw it at you.  He returned with Hershey bars,
doughnuts, and cans of Coke.  For some unaccountable reason, the Yanks
had also given him handfuls of Biros and combs.

We waited and waited.  Bob and I jumped down and went for a dump on the
side of the tarmac about 100 feet away.  When we got back the lo adie
motioned for me to put on my headsets.

"We have the go," the pilot said, with just the faintest detectable hint
of excitement in his voice.

We started to lose altitude.

"We're over the border," the pilot said matter-of factly I passed the
message on.  The blokes started putting their webbing on.

Now the aircrew really started earning their money.  The banter stopped.
They were working with night viewing goggles, screaming along at 80
knots just 70 feet off the ground.  The rotor blades had a large
diameter and we knew from the map that we were flying in amongst a lot
of power lines and obstructions.  One lo adie looked out the front at
the forward blades, and the other did the same at the rear.  The copilot
continuously monitored the instruments; the pilot flew by visual and
instructions received from the rest of the crew.

The exchange between pilot, copilot, and loadies was nonstop as they
flew low between features.  The tone of the voices was reassuring.
Everything was well rehearsed and well practiced.  It was all so
matter-of fact they could have been in a simulator.

Copilot: "100 feet ... 80 feet ... 80 feet."  Pilot: "Roger that, 80
feet."  Copilot: "Power lines one mile."  Pilot: "Roger, power lines one
mile.  Pulling up."  Copilot: "120 ... 150 ... 180 ... 200.  That's half
a mile.  500 feet now."  Pilot: "500 feet.  I have the lines visual .. .
over we go-"

Loadie: "Clear."  Pilot: "Okay, going lower."  Copilot: "150 ... 120 ...
80 feet.  90 knots."  Pilot: "Roger, staying at 80 feet, 90 knots."
Copilot: "Reentrant left, one mile."  Pilot: "Roger that, I have a
building to my right."  Loadie: "Roger that, building right."  Copilot:
"80 feet.  90 knots.  Power lines five miles."  Pilot: "Roger that, five
miles.  Breaking right."  The loadies were looking at the ground below
as well.  Apart from watching for obstructions, they checked for any
"incoming."

Copilot: "80 feet.  Metal road coming up, two miles."  Pilot: "Roger
that.  Metal road, two miles."  Copilot: "One mile to go.  That's 100
knots, 80 feet."  At anything below 80 feet the blades would hit the
ground as the aircraft turned.  Meanwhile, the load masters were looking
for obstructions and trying to ensure the blades had enough room to
rotate as we hugged any feature that would give the heli some
protection.

Pilot: "Break my right now.  That's nice."  Copilot: "Right, that's 70
foot, 100 knots.  70 foot, 90 knots."

We had to cross a major obstruction that ran east west across this part
of the country.

Copilot: "Okay, that's the dual carriage way 5 miles."

Pilot: "Let's go up.  200 foot."  Copilot: "Okay, got it visual."

Us passengers were just sitting there eating Hershey bars when all of a
sudden the front lo adie manned his guns.  We grabbed our rifles and
jumped up as well.  We didn't have a clue what was going on.  There
wouldn't be much we could do because if you put the barrel of your gun
out into the slipstream, it's like putting your hand out of a car
traveling at 100 mph.  We could have done jack shit really, but we felt
we had to help him.

There wasn't actually a drama.  It was just that we were getting near
the road and the lo adie was hoping that somebody was going to fire at
us so he could have a pop back.

It was the main carriage way between Baghdad and Jordan.  We crossed it
at 500 feet.  There were a lot of lights from convoys, but we were unlit
and they certainly couldn't hear us.  It was our first sight of the
enemy.

Sighting the road gave us a location fix because we knew exactly where
it was on the map.  I was just trying to work out how much longer we'd
be in the air when I heard a Klaxon.

Dinger and I both had headsets on, and we looked at one another as we
listened to the crew.

"Break left!  Break right!"

All hell was let loose.  The helicopter did severe swings to the left
and right.

The loadies jumped around, torches on, pressing buttons all over the
place as chaff was fired off.

The pilots knew where most of the Rolands were, but they obviously
hadn't known about this one.  The ground-to-air missile had
"illuminated" us and set off the inboard warnings.  To complicate
matters, we were going fairly slowly when it locked on.

I saw the expression on Dinger's face in the glow of the cyalume sticks.
We'd been lulled into a false sense of security listening to all the
confident banter.  Now I had the feeling you get when you're driving a
car and you glance down for a moment and look back up and find that the
situation ahead has suddenly changed and you have to jump on the brakes.
I didn't know if the missile had actually fired, or locked on, or what.

"Fuck this!"  he said.  "If it's going to happen, I don't fucking want
to hear it!"

Simultaneously, we threw our headsets on the floor.  I got down and
crunched up into a ball, ready to accept the landing.

The pilot threw the aircraft all over the sky.  The engines groaned and
strained as it did its gymnastics.

The Chinook leveled out and flew straight ahead.  The look on the
loadies' faces told us that we'd got away with it.

I put the headphones back on and said, "What the fuck was that?"

"Probably a Roland, who knows?  Not the best of things.  It's all right
for you lot: we've got to come back this way."

I wanted to get off this aircraft and be back in control of my own
destiny.  It's nice getting chauffeured to a place, but not like this.
And it wasn't over yet.  If the Iraqis on the ground reported a lock-on,
their aircraft might come looking for us.  Nobody knew if the Iraqis
were getting aircraft into the sky, or if they had night flying
capability, but you have to assume the worst scenario.  I was sweating
like a rapist.

Half an hour later, the pilot gave us a two-minute warning that we would
be landing.  I held up two fingers to the blokes, the same warning as
for a parachute drop.  The rear lo adie started to undo the straps that
held down the kit.  The red glow from the penlight torch that he held in
his mouth made him look like the devil at work.

Four of us had 203s, the American M16 Armalite rifle with a grenade
launcher attached that fires a 40mm bomb that looks like a large, stubby
bullet; the others had Minimis, a light machine gun.  For our purposes,
the Armalite is a superior weapon to the Army's new SA80.  It's lighter
and is very easy to clean and maintain.  It's a good, simple weapon that
has been around in different variants since Vietnam days.  The Regiment
tried SASOs in jungle training when they came out, and found it not best
suited to its requirements.  With the M16 everything's nice and clean;
there are no little bits and pieces sticking out.  The safety catch is
very simple and can be operated with the thumb--with the SA80 you have
to use your trigger finger, which is madness.  If you're in close
country with the M16, you can flick the safety catch off easily with
your thumb, and your finger is still on the trigger.  What's more, if
the safety catch will go to Automatic on your M16, you know it's made
ready: this means it is cocked, with a round in the chamber.  You see
people patrolling with their thumbs checking the safety catch every few
minutes; the last thing they want is a negligent discharge within
earshot of the enemy.

The M16 has a quiet safety catch--another plus if you're patrolling--and
there are no parts to go rusty.  If rifles were cars, instead of going
for a Ford Sierra 4x4 --good, reliable, tested, and enjoyed by the
people who drive them--in the SA80 the Army went for a Rolls-Royce.  But
at the stage when it was first brought into service, it was still a
prototype Rolls-Royce, and there were plenty of teething problems.  In
my opinion the one and only drawback with a 203 is that you can't put a
bayonet on because of the grenade launcher underneath.

We didn't have slings on the M16s.  A sling means a rifle is going over
your shoulder: on operations, why would you want to have a weapon over
the shoulder rather than in your hands and ready to fire?  When you
patrol with a weapon you always move with both hands on it and the butt
in your shoulder.  What's the point of having it if you can't bring it
to bear quickly?

I'm not interested in how or where a weapon is made, as long as it does
the job it needs to do and I know how to use it.  As long as it fires
ammunition and you've got lots of it, that's all you should be concerned
about.

Weapons are only as good as their handlers, of course.  There's a lot of
inbred rivalry between the blokes when it comes to live firing drills.
All our weapon training is live firing, and it has to be that way
because only then do you get a sense of realism and perspective. In a
firefight, the awesome noise will impair your ability to act if you're
not well and truly used to it.  An Armalite sounds surprisingly tinny
when it fires, and there's not much kick.  You tend to hear other
people's weapons rather than your own.  When the 40mm bomb fires, you
just hear a pop; there's no explosion or recoil.

We had four Minimis, which are 5.56 light-support machine guns  They can
take belted ammunition in disintegrating link in boxes of 200, or
ordinary magazines.  The weapon is so light that it can be used in the
attack like a rifle as well as giving support fire, and it has a
fearsome rate of fire.  It has a bipod to guarantee good, accurate
automatic fire if needed.  The plastic prepacked boxes of ammo for the
weapon are not its best design feature.  As you're patrolling, the box
is across your body; it can bang against you and fall off, but you just
have to guard against it.  Another problem can be that the rounds are
not completely packed in the boxes and you get a rhythmic, banging
noise, which is bad news at night as noise travels more easily.  Each
man in the patrol also carried a disposable 66mm rocket. American-made,
the 66 is designed for infantry antitank use.  It's just over two foot
long and consists of two tubes inside each other.  You pull the two
apart and the inner tube contains the rocket, all ready to go.  As you
pull it apart, the sights pop up.

You just fire the weapon and throw it away.  It's good because it's
simple.  The simpler something is, the more chance there is that it'll
work.  The round has a shaped charge on the end, which is designed to
punch through armor.  The fuse arms itself after about 30 feet; even if
you just graze the target, it blows up.  The 66 doesn't explode in a big
ball of fire as in the movies.  HE never does that unless there is a
secondary explosion.

We carried white phos grenades as well as the ordinary L2 explosive
grenade.  Phosphorus burns fiercely and lays down a rather good
smokescreen if you need time to get away.

Grenades no longer have the old pineapple shape that people tend to
think of.  White phos is cylindrical, with the letters WP written across
it.  The L2 is more egg shaped and consists of tightly wound wire around
an explosive charge.  We splay the pins even more than they already are
so that it takes more pressure to extract them.  We also put masking
tape around the grenade to hold the handle down as an extra precaution
in case there's a drama with the pin.  White phos is not much used in
training because it's so dangerous.  If you get it on you, you have to
pour water very slowly from your water bottle to stop it getting oxygen,
then pick it off.  If you're not successful, it's not a nice way to die.

We had at least 10 magazines each, 12 40mm bombs, L2 and phos grenades,
and a 66.  The four Minimi gunners had more than 600 rounds each, plus 6
loaded mags.  For an 8-man patrol it was a fearsome amount of firepower.

Those of us with 203s checked there was a bomb loaded.  Bob was checking
that the belts of ammunition for his Minimi weren't kinked--the secret
of belt-fed ammunition is that it goes into the weapon smoothly.  If
it's twisted, you'll get a stoppage.  I saw Vince checking the box of
ammunition that clips on to the side of the weapon to make sure it was
not going to fall off.  His gang were going to provide all-round cover
by moving straight out to points just beyond the wash of the aircraft.
As they were running out, the rest of us would be throwing the kit off
the tailgate as fast as we could.

Stan checked his white phos to make sure it was easy to get at.
Everybody was mentally adjusting himself ready to go.  Blokes jumped up
and down to check that everything was comfy.  You do simple things like
undo your trousers, pull them up, ruck everything in, redo them, tighten
your belt, make sure your belt kit is comfortable, make sure your
pouches and buttons are done up.  Then you check and recheck that you've
got everything and haven't left anything on the floor.

I could tell by the grind of the blades that the heli was maneuvering
close to the ground.  The tailgate started to lower.  I peered out.
You're incredibly vulnerable during the landing.  The enemy could be
firing at the aircraft, but because of the engine noise you wouldn't
know until you were on the ground.  The ramp came down more.  The
landscape was a black-and-white negative under the quarter moon.  We
were in a small wadi with a 13-foot rise either side.  Clouds of dust
flew up, and Vince and his gang moved onto the tailgate, weapons at the
ready.  There was a strong smell of fuel.  The noise was deafening.

The aircraft was still a few feet off the ground when they jumped.  If
there was a contact, we wouldn't know about it until we saw them jumping
straight back on.

The pilot collapsed the Chinook the last couple of feet onto the ground.
We hurled the kit, and Stan, Dinger, and Mark jumped after it. I stayed
on board while the lo adie went across the floor with a cyalume stick in
his hand in a last-minute sweep.  The noise of the rotors increased, and
I felt the heli lift its weight off the undercarriage.  I waited.  It's
always worth the extra ten seconds it takes to make sure, rather than
discover when the heli has gone that you've only picked up half the
equipment.  The balance, as ever, is between speed and doing the job
correctly.

The lo adie gave the thumbs up and said something into his headset. The
aircraft started to lift and I jumped.  I hit the ground and looked up.
The heli was climbing fast with the ramp still closing.  Within seconds
it was gone.  It was 2100 and we were on our own.

We were on a dried-up riverbed.  To the east was flatness and dark.  To
the west, the same.

The night sky was crystal clear, and all the stars were out.  It was
absolutely beautiful.  I could see my breath.  It was colder than we had
been used to.  There was a definite chill in the air.  Sweat ran down
the side of my face, and I started to shiver.

Eyes take a long time to adjust in darkness.  The cones in your eyes
enable you to see in the daytime, giving color and perception.  But
they're no good at night.  What takes over then are the rods on the edge
of your irises.  They are angled at 45 degrees because of the convex
shape of the eye, so if you look straight at something at night you
don't really see it: it's a haze.  You have to look above it or around
it so you can line up these rods, which then will give you a picture. It
takes forty minutes or so for them to become fully effective, but you
start to see better after five.  And what you see when you land and what
you see those five minutes later are two very different things.

Vince with his hoods was still out giving cover.  They had gone out
about 30 meters to the edge of the rise of the wadi and were looking
over.  We moved off to the side to make a more secure area.  It took
each of us two trips to ferry the berg ens jerricans, and sandbags.

Mark got out Magellan and took a fix.  He squinted at it with one eye.
Even small amounts of light can wreck your night vision, and the process
must start all over again.  If you have to look at something, you close
the eye that you aim with, the "master eye," and look with the other.
Therefore you can still have 50 percent night vision, and it's in the
eye that does the business.

We lay in all-round defense, covering the whole 360degree arc.  We did
nothing, absolutely nothing, for the next ten minutes.  You've come off
a noisy, smelly aircraft, and there's been a frenzy of activity.  You
have to give your body a chance to tune in to your new environment. You
have to adjust to the sounds and smells and sights, and changes in
climate and terrain.  When you're tracking people in the jungle you do
the same: you stop every so often and look and listen.  It happens in
ordinary life, too.  You feel more at ease in a strange house after
you've been in it a little while.  People indigenous to an area can
sense instinctively if the mood is ugly and there's going to be trouble;
a tourist will bumble straight into it.

We needed to confirm our position because there's often a difference
between where you want to be and where the R.A.F put you.  Once you know
where you are, you make sure that everybody else in the patrol knows.
Passage of information is vital; it's no good just the leader having it.
We were in fact where we wanted to be, which was a shame, because now we
couldn't slag the R.A.F when we got back.

The ground was featureless.  It was hard bedrock with about two inches
of rubbly shale over the top.  It looked alien and desolate, like the
set of Dr.  Who.  We could have been on the moon.  I'd been in the
Middle East many times on different tasks, and I thought I was familiar
with the ground, but this was new to me.  My ears strained as a dog
barked in the distance.

We were very isolated, but we were a big gang, we had more weapons and
ammunition than you could shake a stick at, and we were doing what we
were paid to do.

Bombing raids were going on about 10-20 miles to our east and our
northeast.  I saw tracer going up and flashes on the horizon, and
seconds later I heard the muffled sound of explosions.

Silhouetted in one of the flashes I saw a plantation about a mile to our
east.  It shouldn't have been there, but it was--trees, a water tower, a
building.  Now I knew where the barking had come from.  More dogs
sparked up.  They would have heard the Chinook, but as far as any
population were concerned a helicopter's a helicopter.  Problems would
only come if there were troops stationed there.

I worried about how good the rest of our information was.  But at the
end of the day we were there now: there wasn't a lot we could do about
it.  We lay waiting for signs of cars starting up but nothing happened.
I looked beyond the plantation.  I seemed to be staring into infinity.

I watched the tracer going up.  I couldn't see any aircraft, but it was
a wonderful, comforting feeling all the same.  I had the feeling they
were doing it just for us.

"Fuck it, let's get on with it," Mark said quietly.

I got to my feet, and suddenly, to the west, the earth erupted with
noise and there was a blinding light in the sky.

"Fucking hell, what's that?"  Mark whispered.

"Helicopter!"

Where it had sprung from I didn't have a clue.  All I knew was that we'd
just been on the ground ten minutes and were about to have a major
drama.  There was no way the heli could be one of ours.  For a start, it
wouldn't have had its searchlight on like that.  Whoever it belonged to,
it looked as if it was coming straight towards us.

Jesus, how could the Iraqis be on to us so quickly?

Could they have been tracking the Chinook ever since we entered their
airspace?

The light seemed to keep coming and coming.  Then I realized it wasn't
coming towards us but going upwards.  The bright light wasn't a
searchlight; it was a fireball.

"Scud!"  I whispered.

I could hear the sighs of relief.

It was the first one any of us had seen being launched, and now that we
knew what it was, it looked just like an Apollo moon shot, a big ball of
exhaust flames about 6 miles away, burning straight up into the air
until it finally disappeared into the darkness.

"Scud alley," "Scud triangle," both these terms had been used by the
media, and now here we were, right in the middle of it.

Once everything had settled down, I went up and whispered in Vince's ear
for him to call the rest of the guns in.  There was no running or
rushing.  Shape, shine, shadow, silhouette, movement, and noise are some
of the things that will always give you away.  Slow movement doesn't
generate noise or catch the eye so easily, which is why we patrol so
slowly.  Plus, if you run and fall over and injure yourself, you'll
screw everybody up.

I told them exactly where we were, and confirmed which way we would be
going, and confirmed the RV that was forward of us.  So if there was any
major drama between where we were now and our proposed cache area and we
got split up, everybody knew that for the next twenty-four hours there
was a meeting place already set up.  They would go north, eventually hit
a half buried petroleum pipeline and follow that till they hit a major
ridgeline, and we'd meet there.  It had to be that vague because
anything more precise would mean nothing to a bloke in the middle of the
desert with just a map and compass: all the map shows is rock.  After
that, and for the next twenty-four hours, the next RV would be back at
the point of the landing site.

Now we had to patrol up to the proposed cache area.  We did it in a
shuttle, as we had practiced, four blokes ferrying the kit, the other
four giving protection, then swapping over.  Because we were patrolling,
everything had to be done tactically: we'd stop, check the ground ahead,
and every couple of miles, when we stopped for a rest, the 4-man
protection would go out; then we'd check the kit to make sure that we
hadn't dropped anything, that all pouches were still done up, and none
of the sandbags had split.

The water was the worst because it was like carrying the world's
heaviest suitcase in one hand.  I tried mine on the top of my bergen
until the strain on my back got too outrageous.  But then, nobody said
it would be easy.

Moving as quickly but as tactically as we could, we had to get to the
MSR well before first light to give us time to find somewhere to cache
the kit and hide up.  In my orders I'd put a cutoff time of 0400 the
next morning; even if we hadn't reached the proposed cache area by then,
we'd have to start finding an LUP.  That would give us an hour and a
half of darkness to work in.  The ground worried me.  If it carried on
like this it was going to be too flat and too hard to hide up in.  If we
had to lie in open ground in broad daylight we'd stick out like the
balls on a bulldog.

We navigated by bearings, time, and distance.  We had Magellan, but it
was only an aid.  Patrolling as we were was not a good time to use it.
Apart from the fact that it could not be depended upon, the machine
emitted telltale light, and it would not be tactical anyway for the
operator to be looking at a machine rather than the ground.

Every half hour or so we fixed a new ERV emergency rendezvous), a point
on the ground where we could regroup if we had a contact and had to
withdraw swiftly.  If we came to a prominent feature like a pile of old
burial ruins, the lead man would indicate it as the new ERV by a
circular motion of the hand and this would be passed down the patrol.

All the time, you keep making appreciations.  You've got to say to
yourself: What if?  What happens if we get an attack from the front? Or
from the left?  Where will I go for cover?  Is this a good ambush point?
Where was the last emergency RV?  Who have I got in front of me?  Who
have I got behind me?  You have to check all the time that you're not
losing anyone.  And you always have to cover your arcs and be conscious
of the noise you're making.

As you patrol you start to get hot.  When you stop you get cold again.
You're sitting there with all the coldness down your back and under your
armpits, and your face starts to feel it.  The back of your hair starts
to get that horrible, uncomfortable, sticky feeling, and the clothing
around your belt is soaked.  Then you move off again because you want to
be warm.  You don't want to stop for too long because you don't want to
freeze.  You've been like this plenty of times before, and you know that
you'll dry out eventually, but that doesn't make it any less of a pain
in the arse.

We finally got into the area of the bend of the MSR at about 0445.  We
couldn't see any lights or vehicles in the pitch-black.  We cached the
equipment, and Vince's gang stayed to protect it.  The rest of us were
going to go forward for a recce to find a place to hide.

"My cutoff time to be back here will be 0545," I whispered to Vince, my
mouth right against his ear so that the sound didn't carry.

If we failed to return but they knew there hadn't been a contact because
they hadn't heard any noise, we would meet at the patrol RV near the oil
pipeline.  If we weren't at the patrol RV by the twenty-four-hour cutoff
time, Vince was then to move back to the RV at the heli-landing site,
then wait a further twenty-four hours before requesting an exfil. If we
weren't there, he'd just have to get on the helicopter and go. They
should also move back to the helicopter RV if they heard a contact but
it wasn't close enough for them to give support.

I went through the actions on return.  "I will come in the same
direction as I leave," I whispered to Vince, "and as I come in I'll
approach just on my own with my weapon in my right arm and walk in as a
crucifix."

I would then come forward and confirm with the stag and go back and
bring the other three in.  I would do all this on my own because as well
as confirming that it was me, I would want to confirm that it was safe
to come in--they might have been bumped, and the enemy could be waiting
in ambush.  The other three would be out supporting, so if there was any
drama, they would lay down fire and I could withdraw to them.

We set out on our recce patrol, and after about half an hour we found a
good site for the LUP--a watershed where flash floods over thousands of
years had carved a small reentrant about 15 feet high into the rock so
that there was an overhang.  We would be in dead ground, covered from
view and with limited cover from fire.  I couldn't believe our luck. We
patrolled straight back to fetch the others.

We moved all the equipment into the LUP.  The cave was divided by a
large rock, so we centralized the equipment and had the two gangs either
side.  At last I felt secure, even though the problem with finding an
LUP at night is that in the morning everything can look different.  You
can find that what you thought was the perfect LUP is smack in the
middle of a housing estate.

Now was another period of stop, settle down, be quiet, listen to what's
going on, tune in to the new environment.  The ground did not look so
alien now, and we were feeling more confident.

It was time to get some sleep.  There's an army saying, "Whenever
there's a lull in the battle, get your head down," and it's true. You've
got to sleep whenever you can, because you never know when you're going
to get the opportunity again.

There were two men on stag, changing every two hours.  They had to look
and listen.  If anything came towards us, it was their job to warn us
and get us stood to.  The rest of us slept covering our arcs, so we'd
just have to roll over and start firing.

More jets went over that night.  We saw flak going up and Baghdad
erupting to our half right about 100 miles away.  There were no
incidents on the ground.

Just as it was coming up to first light, two of us moved out of the LUP
position and checked that we hadn't left footprints on our way in to the
LUP, dropped any kit, disturbed anything, or left any other "sign" to
betray us.  You must assume that everybody is better at everything than
you--including tracking-and make your plans accordingly.

We arranged our claymores so that both men on stag could see them and
their field of view, and be ready to detonate them with hand-held
"clackers."  If the stag saw or heard movement, he'd wake everybody
else.  There wouldn't be hectic running around, we'd just stand to.
Everything is always done at a slow pace.  You'd know if it had to be
rushed because you'd hear the stag firing.  If somebody was in a
position to be hit with a claymore, we were in a position to be
compromised, so it was down to the sentry whether or not he pushed the
clackers.  If they came as close as the kill zone of the claymores,
which were positioned as a protection of last resort, we'd just have to
initiate the contact.  But still the best weapon we had was concealment.

I went up onto the dead ground to double-check.  Looking north towards
the MSR, I saw a flat area of 2000 feet, then a slight rise of about 15
feet, and then, another 1300 feet away, a plantation.  Looking east and
west, the ground was flat as far as the horizon.  South, to my rear, I
saw another plantation about 1500 meters away, with a water tower and
buildings.  According to the map and Bert's briefing these locations
shouldn't have been there, but they were, and they were far too close
for comfort.

I heard vehicles moving along the as yet unconfirmed MSR, but that was
of no concern.  The only way anybody could see us was if they were on
the opposite lip looking down.  No one on our side of the wadi could see
us because of the overhang.  They could only see us if we could see
them.

I went down and briefed everybody on what was above us.  Only one man
was needed on stag because from his vantage point he could look down the
wadi as well as up on the lip.  He had his back to us as I did the
briefing, covering his arcs.  I described what I'd seen on the high
ground and went through our actions on if we had a contact during the
day.

It was time to transmit the Sit Rep (situation report) to the FOB. Until
we did, nobody knew where we were or what state we were in.  On this
task we would try to send a Sit Rep every day, telling them where we
were, everything we had learned about the enemy in the area or done with
them, our future intentions, and any other information.  They would come
back to us with instructions.

As I wrote it out, Legs prepared the radio.  He encoded the message and
typed it in ready for transmission.  The patrol radio would transmit in
a single, very short burst that was virtually undetectable by the enemy.
The burst would bounce off the ionosphere, and we would wait for some
kind of an acknowledgment.

We got jack shit.

Legs tried again and again, but nothing happened.  It was annoying but
not desperate, because we had a lost com ms procedure.  The following
night, we'd simply go back to the landing site and RV with a heli at
0400 to exchange the radios.

For the rest of that day we tried different antennas-everything from
sloping wire to half-wave dipole.  All of us were signals trained and we
all had a go, but without success.

We each did two hours' stag, and half an hour before last light we stood
to.  The ideal conditions for an attack are just before last light and
just before first light, so it is an SOP that everybody is awake at
those times and everything is packed away ready to go.  We got into the
fire position with our weapons and prepared our 66s, removing the top
cover and opening up the tube so it was ready to fire.  Once last light
had come, we closed everything up again and got ready for our recce
patrol.

I left with my gang at 2100.  Our cutoff time was to be 0500.  If we
weren't back by then, it would be because we'd had a drama--we'd got
lost, got an injury, or had a contact, which Vince's lot should hear. If
they didn't hear a contact, they were to wait at the LUP until 2100 the
following night.  If we weren't back by then, they were to move to the
heli RV.  If there was a contact, they were to move back to the heli RV
that night, and we'd make our way back there as best we could, to get
there for the following 0400 pickup.

Stan, Dinger, Mark, and I climbed over the lip of the wadi in total
blackness.  The task was to confirm the position of the Main Supply
Route and to locate the landline.  It's no good just sitting there on
top of what you think is your objective unless you have checked.  One
mile further on for all we knew, there could be the proper MSR, so it
had to be physically checked.  We would patrol in an anticlockwise
direction, generally heading north, using the lie of the ground, to see
if we hit anything else which resembled the MSR.

First, we needed to locate a marker that would guide us back to the LUP
if we got lost.  We would take a bearing due north until we hit the
other side of the road, where we'd try to find a rock or some other
feature.  Then if we did get lost, we'd know that all we'd have to do
was go along the high ground, find the marker, and move due south back
onto the watershed.

It was going to be difficult to map-read because there were no definite
features.  In most countries there's high ground that you can take
reference points off, there are roads, or there are markers, and it's
all quite easy.  In the jungle, too, it's simple, because you've got
lots of rivers and you can use contour lines.  But here in the middle of
the desert there was absolutely bugger all, so it was all down to
bearings and pacing again, backed up by Magellan.

We found a suitable marker, a large rock, and started heading west on
our anticlockwise loop.  Within minutes we spotted our first location of
the night and immediately heard a dog.  Bedu throw their hand in at
night; when the sun's down, they go to bed.  So if a dog barks, they
know there must be something afoot.  Within seconds, this one had been
joined by two others.

I had been the first to hear the low growling.  It reminded me of
patrolling in Northern Ireland.  You stop and assess what's happening.
Nine times out of ten you're intruding on a dog's territory, and if you
back off, sit down, and just wait for everything to settle down, it
will.  Our problem was that we had to recce the location properly.  The
dogs could be part of a Scud site for all we knew.

As we sat down we pulled our fighting knives from their sheaths.  They
would be called upon to do the business if the dogs came to investigate
and either started barking in earnest or decided to attack.  Either way,
we'd kill them.  We'd take the bodies with us, so that in the morning
the owners would assume that their animals had run away or wandered off.
They would find it strange, but that would be the best we could make of
a bad situation.

We listened, waiting for lights as people came to see what the dogs were
barking at.  Nothing happened.  We started to box around the position,
circumnavigating to see if we could get in another way to confirm what
it was.  We got around the other side and found it was just some local
population.  There were tents, mud huts, Land Cruisers, and a hash mash
of other vehicles, but no military indication.  We got a fix on it with
Magellan so that when we returned to the LUP we could inform the others,
then headed off northwest using the ground.  We wanted to avoid until
later the plantation that we knew to be to our north.

I was leading when I saw something ahead.  I stopped, looked, listened,
then slowly moved closer.

Four tents and vehicles were parked next to two S60 antiaircraft guns,
indicating a setup of about platoon strength.  All was quiet, and there
didn't seem to be any stags.  Mark and I moved slowly forward.  Again,
we stopped, looked, listened.  We didn't want to get right on top of the
position, just close enough to learn as much about it as we could.
Nobody was sleeping on the guns or in the vehicles.  The whole platoon
must have been in the tents.  We heard men coughing.  The location
wasn't an immediate danger to us, but what worried me was that
antiaircraft guns are sited to guard something.  If it was just the MSR
that would be no problem.  The danger was that it could be part of an
armored battle group or whatever.  Mark fixed the position with
Magellan, and we headed north.

We went for 2 miles without encountering anything, and came to the
conclusion that what we had crossed earlier must indeed have been the
MSR.  Magellan gave our LUP position as a half mile north of where the
map said the MSR was, which was nothing to worry about.  The map stated
that roads, pylons, and pipelines were only of approximate alignment.

We now knew for sure that we had correctly found the bend in the MSR,
but unfortunately we also knew that the area was full of population: we
had plantations north and south of us, the civilians further down the
road, and an S60 site to the northwest of our LUP.  From a tactical
point of view, we might as well have sited our LUP in the middle of
Piccadilly Circus.  Still, nobody said it would be easy.

We moved back to look around the buildings at the plantation to the
north of the LUPI had planned to look at this last as it was the most
dangerous location we knew about prior to the recce.  We had a bit of a
mince around the plantation and found that it consisted of just a water
tower and an unoccupied building that sounded as if it housed an
irrigation pump.  There were no vehicles, no lights, no signs of life,
so we were fairly pleased.  It was clearly something that was tended
rather than lived around.

As we moved back to the LUP, we witnessed another Scud launch to our
northwest, about 3 miles away.  We seemed to be in the middle of a mega
launch area.  We were going to have a fluffy old time of it.  Again, we
got a fix.

We patrolled back towards the LUP, found the marker, and walked due
south towards the wadi.  I approached, arms out in the crucifix
position, as I came up to the lip of the watershed.

Bob was on stag.  I stood there and waited for him to come up.  He
grinned at me, and I went back and got the rest of the blokes.  I
checked my watch.  The patrol had lasted five hours.

It wasn't worth briefing the blokes at this moment because those not on
stag had got their heads down, and to brief everybody at night just
generates noise.  It was important, however, that everybody knew what we
had seen.  Everything we had done and seen, everybody else had to know
about.  I decided to wait until first light.

The stag stood us to, and we covered our arcs as first light came. After
that, and before I did the brief, I wanted to check the dead ground
again, even though we'd covered it last night.  I knew we were
definitely on the MSR, but I wanted to look for any form of
identification which would give us the landlines.  It was also a
personal thing; I wanted to check that there had been no changes above
us.  Shielded from sound by the walls of the cave, we could have sat
there with Genesis giving an open-air concert and we wouldn't have heard
a thing.

Chris covered me while I scrambled up the rocks and peered over the
brim.  It was the last time I'd risk doing this in daylight.

I looked northeast and there, just on the far edge of the MSR, were
another two S60s.  They must have arrived during the night.  I could see
two wagons, tents, blokes stretching and coughing--all just 1000 feet
from our position.  I couldn't believe it.  This was getting unreal. Our
recce patrol must have missed them by about 150 feet.  I came down and
told Chris, then went to brief the rest of the patrol. Mark went up and
had a quick squint to confirm that I wasn't hallucinating.

I was not really impressed by this development.  It was quite scary
stuff, because these characters were right on top of us.  They were
going to inhibit us badly.

I spread out the map and showed all the locations we had
discovered--including the new S60 sites.  We spent the rest of the day
trying to transmit our Sit Rep again.  The new S60s were obviously there
to protect the MSR.  There was no reason, however, why they should send
out clearing patrols.  They were in their own country and they had
mutual support.  We reassured ourselves that we could only be
compromised from the opposite lip, and even then only if someone was
literally standing on it, looking down.

Again we all had a go with the radio, but to no avail.  Our lost com ms
contingency would have come into effect by now, and the helicopter would
have been briefed to meet us the following morning at 0400.

There was no concern.  We were in cover, and we were an 8-man fighting
patrol.  When we met the aircraft we would get a one-for-one exchange,
or get on the aircraft and relocate.

In my mind I ran through the heli RV procedure again.  The pilot would
be coming in on NVG (night viewing goggles), watching for a signal from
my infrared torch.  I would flash the letter Bravo as a recognition
signal.  He would land 15 feet to my right, using the light as his
reference point.  The load master door was just behind the pilot, and
all I would have to do was walk up to it, put the radio in, and receive
the new radio that was handed to me.  If there was any message for us,
he would grab hold of my arm and hand me the written message.  Or, if a
longer message was involved, the ramp would come down and the lo adie
would come and drag me round to the back.  The rest of the patrol would
be out in all-round defense.  If I had to go and get them in, they knew
the drills.  If I wanted to get us relocated, I would grab hold of the
lo adie and point to the rear of the ramp.  The ramp would then come
down, and we'd all get on.

And that was the plan.  No drama.  We would move back that night and
relocate.

6

We'd been listening to vehicles bumbling up and down the MSR all day.
They posed no threat.  Around mid-afternoon, however, we heard a young
voice shout from no more than 150 feet away.  The child hollered and
yelled again; then we heard the clatter of goats and the tinkle of a
bell.

It wasn't a problem.  We couldn't be compromised unless we could see the
person on the other side of the lip.  There was no other way that we
could be seen.  I felt confident.

The goats came closer.  We were on hard routine, and everybody had their
belt kit on and their weapons in their hands.  It wasn't as if we'd been
startled in our sleeping bags or caught sunbathing.  Just the same, I
felt my thumb creep towards the safety catch of my 203.

The bell tinkled right above us.  I looked up just as the head of a goat
appeared on the other side.  I felt my jaw tighten with apprehension.
Everybody was rock still.  Only our eyes were moving.

More goats wandered onto the lip.  Was the herder going to follow them?

The top of a young human head bobbed into view.  It stopped and
swiveled.  Then it came forward.  I saw the profile of a small brown
face.  The boy seemed preoccupied with something behind him.  He was
half looking over his shoulder as he shuffled forwards.  His neck and
shoulders came into view, then his chest.  He can't have been more than
a 3 feet from the edge of the lip. He swung his head from side to side,
shouting at the goats and hitting them with a long stick.

I silently shouted at him not to look down.

We still had a chance, as long as he kept looking the other way.

Please, no eye-to-eye, just look at what you're doing .. .

He turned his head and surveyed the scene.

I slowly mouthed the words: Fuck .. . off!

He looked down.

Bastard!  Shit!

Our eyes met and held.  I'd never seen such a look of astonishment in a
child's eyes.

Now what?  He was rooted to the spot.  The options raced through my
mind.

Do we top him?  Too much noise.  Anyway, what was the point?  I wouldn't
want that on my conscience for the rest of my life.  Shit, I could have
been an Iraqi behind the lines in Britain, and that could have been
Katie up there.

The boy started to run.  My eyes followed him, and I made my move. Mark
and Vince, too, were scrambling like men possessed in an attempt to cut
him off.  Just to get him, that had to be the first priority. We could
decide later what to do with him--to tie him up and stuff his gob with
chocolate, or whatever.  But we could only go so far without exposing
ourselves to the S60 sites, and the child had too much of a head start.
He was gone, fucking gone, hollering like a lunatic, running towards the
guns.

He could do a number of things.  He might not tell anybody because it
would get him into trouble-maybe he shouldn't have been in the area. He
might tell his family or friends, but only when he got home later.  Or
he might keep running and shouting all the way to the guns. I had to
assume the worst.  So what?  They might not believe him.  They might
come and see for themselves.  Or they might wait for reinforcements.  I
had to take it that they would inform others and then come after us.  So
what?  If they discovered us, there would be a contact before dark.  If
they didn't discover us, there would be a chance to evade under cover of
darkness.

We had picked our LUP because it provided concealment from view--apart
from the one place where the boy had gone and stood.  We certainly
hadn't picked it as a place to defend.  It was an enclosed environment,
at the top of a watershed, with nowhere to go There was no need to say
anything: everybody knew we'd have to take it as a compromise.
Everything happened in quick time.  However, that wasn't to say we just
got our kit on and ran, because that would have been totally
counterproductive.  It's worth taking those extra few minutes to get
yourself squared away.

Everybody rammed chocolate down as well as water.  We didn't know when
we would next be able to eat.  We checked that our pouches were done up,
that the buttons were fastened on our map pockets so the map didn't fall
out, that our magazines were on correctly.  Check, check, check.

Vince put Stan and Bob out with the Minimis.  As soon as two other men
were ready, they'd swap places and let the two stags get themselves
sorted out.  Everybody else automatically carried out tasks that needed
to be done.  Vince went through the cached kit.  He pulled out a
jerrican of water and helped everybody fill their bottles.  If we got
into a contact, we were going to lose our berg ens and all that they
contained.  People took great gulps to get as much water on board as
they could, draining their bottles, then refilling.  Even if there was
no contact, we all knew we were in for a fearsome tab.

We checked our belt kit, making sure all pouches were done up so that we
didn't lose anything as we ran.  Mags on tight?  Check them again.
Safety catch on and weapon made ready?  Of course they were but we
checked them anyway.  We closed down the two tubes of our 66s and
slotted them together to make them easy to carry.  We didn't bother to
replace the end-caps or sling, just slipped the weapon between our
webbing straps, ready for quick use.

We checked that spare magazines were ready to pull out.  Pick them up
the wrong way, and you waste a precious second or two turning them
around.  Put them in your belt kit with the curve the right way up, and
they're ready to slap into place.  A lot of people put a tab of masking
tape on the mag to make it easier to pull out.  When my mags were empty,
I'd throw them down the front of my smock for refilling later. We could
use the rounds from the belts of the Minimi.

All this took a couple of minutes, but it was time better spent than
just getting up and running.  They knew we were there, so why rush? The
stags would tell us if they were coming.

Legs had got straight onto the radio.  He went outrageous, running out
all the antennas, trying different combinations that he hadn't been able
to try while we were concealed.  Now we were compromised, he could do
anything he wanted.  If the message got through, they could send some
fast jets over.  We could talk to the pilots on TACBE and get some fire
down, which would all be rather pleasant.

Legs's water was done for him.  While he was bent over, the radio blokes
opened his belt kit, took the water bottles out, and let him drink
before they filled them up again, and threw more food into his belt kit.
When he sensed that we'd run out of time, he dismantled the kit and
packed it at the top of his bergen.

"Instructions are in my right-hand map pocket in my trousers," he told
everybody.  "Radio's on top of my bergen."  All of it was a
well-established SOP so that if he went down we'd be able to retrieve
the equipment quickly, but he was going by the book to ensure that
everybody knew.

When he was ready, Legs replaced Bob on stag.  There was an air of
acceptance by everybody, the calm of well-practiced drills being
followed to the letter.  Bob, who'd done nothing but sleep since we'd
arrived, was worried about having to move again so soon.

"We ought to have a union," he said.  "These hours are scandalous."

"Food's fucking crap and all," said Mark.

The jokes were good to hear because they relaxed the situation.

Dinger got his fags out.  "Fuck it, they know we're here.  I might as
well have a smoke.  I could be dead in a minute."

"I'll put you on a fizzer!"  Vince shouted as he went out and took over
from Stan on the Minimi.  It was a standard piss-taking joke, referring
to a piece of army slang that people think is said but which in fact is
never heard.

Everybody was ready to move if necessary.  It had taken us a total of
three minutes.  There was about an hour and a half of daylight left. Our
best weapon had been concealment, but the boy had disarmed us. Where we
were, we couldn't fight.  It was such a closed environment that it would
take just one or two HE rounds to hose us down.  The only option was to
get out into the open and fight, or maybe get away.  We were in the shit
if we stayed where we were, and we were in the shit if we were out in
the open because there was no cover.  It was out of the frying pan into
the fire, but at least in the fire we had a slim chance.

The rumble of the tracked vehicle came from the south.  We couldn't get
out of the wadi now; it was too late.  Our only exit was blocked by this
armored vehicle.  We would just have to stand there and fight.

I couldn't understand why they were bringing an APC down in this small,
confined space.  Surely they would take it for granted that we'd have
anti armor weapons?

We snapped open our 66s and ran around to find a decent firing position.
Chris pranced around with his old German Afrika Corps hat on, pointing
at our 66s and talking to us like the world's most patient instructor.
"Now boys, remember the backblast!  Do, please, remember the backblast!
This face has got to go downtown on a Saturday night. The last thing it
needs is a peppering!"

Stan stared down the sights of his cocked Minimi at the line of the
watershed, towards the sound of the tracked vehicle.  It trundled
closer.  There was a glint of metal as it came into view.  What in
hell's name was it?  It didn't look like the APC I had been expecting.

Stan shouted: "Bulldozer!"

Unbelievable.  A major drama was about to erupt and this idiot was
pottering about with a digger.  It came to within 500 feet of our
position, but the driver never saw us.  He was dressed in civilian
clothes.  He must have been there quite innocently.

"Don't fire," I said.  "We've got to take it as a compromise, but what
sort of compromise we don't know yet."

The driver's attention seemed focused on finding a way out of the wadi.
He maneuvred this way and that for what seemed an eternity.

"Fuck it," I said to Vince, "we need to go.  We just can't sit here."

The ideal would have been to wait for last light, but I sensed that the
situation was going to get out of hand.

The bulldozer disappeared suddenly, and the engine noise faded.  The
driver must have found the gap he was looking for.

It was time to go.  I told Stan to bring in the blokes on the Minimis so
everybody could hear what I was going to say.  We huddled around with
our belt kit on and our berg ens at our feet.  It was a vulnerable time
because everybody was so close together, but it had to be done:
everybody had to know what was going on.

I started by staring the obvious.  "We're going to move from here," I
said.  "We're going to go west, try to avoid the AA guns, and then head
south and go for the RV with the helicopter.  The helicopter RV will be
at 0400 tomorrow."

"See you in the Pudding Club," Chris said.

"Fuck that," Dinger said in his terrible W. C. Fields voice.  "Go west,
young man, go west."

We shouldered our berg ens and rechecked our belt kit.  The rest of it
was left behind.  Even the claymores remained because we didn't have
time to pick them up.

Because of the S60 sites, there was only one way out.  West, then south,
using dips in the ground as much as we could.  But we wouldn't rush it.
We didn't want to make mistakes.  We had loads of time to make the heli
RV, if we could only get out of this shit and get under cover of
darkness.

I was feeling apprehensive but comfortable.  We deserved better after
all the hard work of planning, tabbing in, locating and confirming the
MSR, and just the bad luck of lost com ms  I'd thought we'd cracked it:
we only had to wait until 0400 the next morning and we'd be back in
business.  But at the end of the day, we were an 8-man fighting patrol,
we had guns, we had bullets, we had 66s.  What more could a man ask for?

"Come on," said Mark, "let's make like rag heads."

We pulled our shamags over our faces.  The sun was in our eyes as I led
us out in single file.  We patrolled properly, taking our time,
observing the ground.

The wadi petered out and became flat plain.  We came out west, using the
lie of the ground, then turned left, heading south.

I kept checking to the north because I didn't want us to get in line
with the antiaircraft guns.  With every step I expected to hear a 57mm
round zinging past my head.  What was keeping them?  Didn't they believe
the boy?  Were they waiting for reinforcements?  Or just waiting to get
up the bottle to attack?

We patrolled further west for another five minutes, keeping distance
between each man to minimize casualties in the event of a major drama.
It was the correct thing to do, but if a contact happened up front, the
man at the rear would have to run maybe 200 feet to catch up if
required, depending on the action taken.

As we turned south there was a touch of high ground on the left-hand
side that went up to the MSR.  We were still in dead ground from the
guns, which were further up the other side.  As we started heading
south, we couldn't believe our luck.  Nothing happened.  Then from the
east, our left-hand side, we heard the sound of tracked vehicles.

Adrenaline rushed, blood pumped.  We stopped.  We couldn't go forwards,
we couldn't go back.  Where else was there to go?  We knew it was going
to happen.

I could see everybody preparing.  They knew what to do.  Bergens came
off, and men checked that all pouches were closed.  It's no good running
to attack and finding out when you get there that you have no magazines
because they've all fallen out.  They checked their weapons and carried
out the drills that were second nature.  We were probably no more than
seconds away from contact.  I looked around for a deeper depression in
the ground than the shallow scrape I was in.

The darkest minute is just before the firefight starts.

You can't see a thing.  All you can do is listen, and think.  How many
of these things are going to come?  Are they going to trundle straight
up onto you--which is what they'll do if they've got any sense--and just
turn the machine guns on you like a hose?  There was nowhere to run.
We'd just have to fight.  The screech of armored tracks and the scream
of the engines' high revs rolled around us.  We still didn't know where
they were.

"Fucking let's do it!  Let's do it!"  Chris screamed.

I was overwhelmed by a sudden feeling of togetherness, of all being in
this shit together.  I had no thought of dying.  Just of: Let's get
through this.

People have survived ambushes through pure aggression.  This was going
to be the same.  I pulled apart the tubes of my 66 and made sure the
sights had popped up.  I put it beside me.  I checked that my mag was on
tight, checked that my 203 had a bomb in it.  I knew it was there, but I
couldn't help checking.  It made me feel that bit more secure.

Basic instinct makes you want to keep as low as possible, but you have
to look up and around.  I raised myself into a semi squat  Each bloke
was bobbing and moving around within his own 30-feet square trying to
get a better vantage point and see what was coming.  The earlier you can
see it the better: then the awful dread of the unknown evaporates. This
can work against you.  You might see it's much worse than you
anticipated, but it's got to be done.

I heard myself shouting: "Shit!  Shit!  Shit!"

There were shouts all along the line.

"See anything your end yet?"

"No, can't see jack shit."

"Fuck it!  Fuck it!"

"Come on, come on, let's get this done!"

"Are they here yet?"

"No, fuck it."

"Fucking rag heads."

Everyone was concentrating, listening hard to locate the vehicles.

Whoof!

Everyone at my end ducked.

"For fuck's sake, what was that?"

In answer, right at the other end of the patrol, Legs or Vince fired off
another 66.

Whoof!

Even if the Iraqis hadn't known we were there, they did now.  But the
boys wouldn't have fired without good reason.  I strained my neck and
saw that on the far left-hand side an APC with a 7.62 machine gun had
come down a small depression that was out of sight of our end.  Vince
and Legs had the vehicle coming at them head-on.

"Fucking let's do it!  Let's do it!  Let's do it!"  I screamed at the
top of my voice.

It felt good all of a sudden to have got off the first round.  I didn't
know if I was shouting at them or at myself.  A bit of both, most
likely.

"Come on!  Come on!"

A second APC with a turret-mounted gun opened fire all along the area.
It's not nice to know you're up against armor and vehicles with infantry
on board.  All you are is a foot patrol, and these anonymous things are
crushing relentlessly towards you.  You know they carry infantry, you
know all the details about them.  You know the driver's in front and the
gunner's up top, and he's trying to look through his prism, and it's
difficult for him and he's sweating away up there, getting thrown about
trying to aim.  But all you can see is this thing coming screaming
towards you, and it looks so anonymous and monster like magnified ten
times suddenly because you realize it's aiming at you.  They look so
impersonal.  They leave destruction in their wake. It's you against
them.  You're an ant and you're scared.

The APC nearest me cracked off more rounds, firing wildly.  One burst
stitched the ground about 30 feet in front of me.

In the British army you are taught how to react when the enemy opens
fire: you dash to make yourself a hard target, you get down, you crawl
into a fire position, find the enemy, set your sights at the range, and
fire.  "Reaction to Effective Enemy Fire," it's called.  That all goes
to rat shit when you're actually under fire.  It always has done for me.
As soon as the rounds come down, you're on the floor, and you want to
make the biggest hole possible to hide in.  You'd get your spoon out and
start digging if it would help.  It's a natural physical reaction. Your
instincts compel you to get down and make yourself as small as possible
and wait for it all to end.  The rational side of your brain is telling
you what you should be doing, which is getting up and looking to see
what's going on so you can start fighting--there's no point just lying
there because you're going to die anyway.  The emotional side is saying,
Sod that, stay there, maybe it'll all go away.  But you know it's not
going to and that something has to be done.

There was another sustained burst from the machine gun.  Rounds thumped
into the ground, getting closer and closer to where I lay.  I had to
react.  I took a deep breath and stuck my head up.  A truck had stopped
300 feet away, and infantry were spilling out of the back in total
confusion.  They must have known we were there because they'd heard the
66s and the turret-mounted guns were in action, but the small-arms fire
they put down was only in our general direction.

There seemed to be no communication between the APCs.  Both were doing
their own thing.  Infantry jumped out of the back, shouting and firing.
They weren't entirely sure where we were.  But even so, there was enough
incoming from their direction to keep our heads down.  If you're hit,
there's not a lot of difference between a confused round and one that
was deliberately aimed.

There was more hollering and shouting, from us and them.  The firefight
had to be initiated.  It's no good just lying there and hoping that they
won't see you or go away, because they won't.  What they'll probably do
is start coming forward and looking for you, so you've got to get on
with it.  It takes maximum firepower, balanced with ammunition
conservation, to win a firefight.  It's a question of you getting more
rounds down than them and killing more of them initially, so they either
back off or dig their own little holes.  But their firepower was far
superior to ours.

The APC stopped.  I couldn't believe my eyes.  It was using the machine
gun as a fire base instead of coming forward with the infantry and
overwhelming us, which was wonderful.

Everybody was getting the rounds down.  The Minimis were fired in bursts
of 3-5 rounds.  Ammunition had to be managed.  Two 66s were fired at the
truck and found their target.  There was a massive shudder of high
explosive.  It must have been very demoralizing for them.

Decisions.  After this initial contact, what are you going to do?  Are
you going to stay there all the time, are you going to move back, are
you going to move forward?  We'd have to do something, or we'd all just
face each other firing--they'd take casualties, we'd take casualties,
but we would come off worse simply because we had the least number of
men.  This might just be the first gang coming forward; there might be
another rifle company coming up behind: we didn't know yet.  The only
thing to do is go forward, or you'll be sitting there in a standoff
until you run out of ammunition.

I looked over at Chris.  "Let's fucking do it!  Are you ready?  Are you
ready?"

He shouted down the line, "We're going to do it!  We're going to do it!"

Everybody knew what had to be done.  We psyched ourselves up.  It's so
unnatural to go forward into something like that.  It's not at all what
your vulnerable flesh and bone wants to do.  It just wants to close its
eyes and open them again much later and find that everything is fine.

"Everything Okay?"

Whether people actually heard further down the line didn't matter: they
knew something was going to happen, and they knew the chances were that
we were going to go forward and attack this force that vastly
outnumbered us.

Without thinking, I changed my magazine.  I had no idea how many rounds
I had left in it.  It was still fairly heavy: I might have only fired
two or three rounds out of it.  I threw it down the front of my smock
for later on.

Stan gave the thumbs up and stepped up the fire rate on the Minimi to
initiate the move.

I was on my hands and knees, looking up.  I took deep breaths, and then
up I got and ran forward.

"Fuck it!  Fuck it!"

People put down a fearsome amount of covering fire.  You don't fire on
the move.  It slows you up.  All you have to do is get forward, get
down, and get firing so that the others can move up.  As soon as you get
down on the ground, your lungs are heaving and your torso is moving up
and down, you're looking around for the enemy, but you've got sweat in
your eyes.  You wipe it away: your rifle is moving up and down in your
shoulder.  You want to get down in a nice firing position like you do on
the range, but it isn't happening that way.  You're trying to calm
yourself down to see what you're doing, but you want to do everything at
once.  You want to stop this heavy breathing so you can hold the weapon
properly and bring it to bear.  You want to get rid of the sweat so you
can see your targets, but you don't want to move your arm to rub your
eye because you've got it in the fire position and you want to be firing
to cover the move of the others as they come forward.

I jumped up and ran forward another 50 feet--a far longer bound than the
textbooks say you should.  The longer you are up the longer you are a
target.  However, it is quite hard to hit a fast-moving man, and we were
pumped up on adrenaline.

You're immersed in your own little world.  Me and Chris running forward,
Stan and Mark backing us up with the Minimi.  Fire and maneuver.  The
others were doing the same, legging it forward.  The rag heads must have
thought we were crazy, but they had put us in the situation, and this
was the only way out.

You could watch the tracer coming at you.  You heard the burning,
hissing sound as the rounds shot past or hit the ground and spun off
into the air.  It was scary stuff.  There's nothing you can do but jump
up, run, get down; jump up, run, get down.  Then lie there panting,
sweating, fighting for breath, firing, looking for new targets, trying
to save ammo.

Once I had moved forward and started firing, the Minimis stopped and
they, too, bounded forward.  The sooner they were up ahead the better,
because of their superior firepower.

The closer we got the more the Iraqis were flapping.  It must have been
the last thing they expected us to do.  They probably didn't realize it
was the last thing we wanted to do.

You're supposed to count your rounds as you're firing, but in practice
it's hard to do.  At any moment when you need to fire, you should know
how many are left and change mags if you have to.  Lose count and you'll
hear a "dead man click."  You pull the trigger, and the firing pin goes
forward, but nothing happens.  In practice, counting to thirty is
unrealistic.  What you actually do is wait for your weapon to stop
firing, then press the button and let the mag fall, slap another
straight on, and off you go.  If you are well drilled in this, it's
second nature and requires no mental action.  It just happens.  The
Armalite is designed so that when you've stopped firing, the working
parts are to the rear, so you can slap another magon and let the working
parts go forward so that a round is taken into the breech. Then you fire
again, at anything that moves.

We had got up to within 150 feet of them.  The APC nearest me started to
retreat, gun still firing.  Our rate of fire slowed.  We had to husband
the rounds.

The truck was on fire.  I didn't know if any of us was hit.  There
wouldn't have been a lot we could do about it anyway.

I couldn't believe that the APC was backing off.  Obviously it was
worried about the anti armor rockets and knew the other one had been
hit, but for it to withdraw was absolutely incredible.  Some of the
infantry ran with it, jumping into the back.  They were running,
turning, giving it good bursts, but it was a splendid sight.  I fancied
a cabby myself with my 66, and discovered that in the adrenaline rush
I'd left it with my bergen.  Wanker!

At the other end, Vince was up with Legs and still going forward.  They
were shouting to psych each other up.  The rest of us put down covering
fire.

Mark and Dinger stood up and ran forwards.  They were concentrating on
the APC ahead of them that they had hit with their 66s.  They'd scored a
"mobility kill"--its tracks couldn't move, though it could still use its
gun.  They were putting in rounds hoping to shatter the gunner's prism.
If I'd been in his boots, I would have got out of the wagon and legged
it, but then, he didn't know who he had pursuing him.  They got up to
the APC and found the rear doors still open.  The jundies hadn't
battened themselves down.  An L2 grenade was lobbed in and exploded with
its characteristic dull thud.  The occupants were killed instantly.

We kept going forwards into the area of the trucks in four groups of
two, each involved in its own little drama.  Everybody was bobbing and
moving with Sebastian Coe legs on.  We'd fire a couple of rounds, then
dash and get out of the way, then start again.  We tried to fire aimed
shots.  You pick on one body and fire until he drops.  Sometimes it can
take as many as ten rounds.

There is a set of sights on the 203, but you don't always have time to
set it up and fire.  It was a case of just take a quick aim and get it
off.  The weapon "pops" as it fires.  I watched the bomb going through
the air.  There was a loud bang and showers of dirt.  I heard screaming.
Good.  It meant they were bleeding, not shooting--and they'd become
casualties that others now had to attend to.

We found ourselves on top of the position.  Everybody who could do so
had run away.  A truck was blazing furiously ahead of us.  A burnt-out
APC smoked at the far-left extreme.  Bodies were scattered over a wide
area.  Fifteen dead maybe, many more wounded.  We disregarded them and
carried on through.  I felt an enormous sense of relief at getting the
contact over with, but was still scared.  There would be more to come.
Anybody who says he's not scared is either a liar or mentally deficient.

"This is fucking outrageous!"  Dinger screamed.

I smelled petrol and smoke, and pork--the smell of burning bodies.  One
Iraqi lolled out of the passenger seat of the truck, his face black and
peeling.  Bodies writhed on the ground.  I could tell the 203s had done
their job by the number of fearsome leg injuries.  When they go off,
slivers of metal are blown in all directions.

All we wanted to do now was get away.  We didn't know what might be in
the next wave.  As we started moving back to the berg ens rounds kicked
into the ground behind us.  The surviving APC, a half mile away and
surrounded by bodies, was still firing, but ineffectively.  There was no
time to hang around.

7

Night would be our cover, and it would be dark soon.  The APC had backed
off but was moving forwards again.  Infantry followed in its tracks,
firing wildly.  We heaved the berg ens onto our shoulders. There was no
point going south because they would have guessed that was our direction
of travel.  The object of the exercise was to put as much distance
between them and us as we could.  The only way to go was west, which
meant running the risk of coming into line of sight with the S60s.

We wouldn't be patrolling now.  We would be moving as fast as we
physically could with berg ens on to get out of the contact area.  It
was an infantry maneuver known as getting the fuck out.

Two trucks with infantry turned up from our east, came over the brow,
and spotted us.  They braked, and soldiers spilled out of the back and
started firing.  There were maybe forty of them, which was a colossal
amount of fire bearing down on us.

They started coming forward.  We turned to the east, got rounds down at
them, and moved backwards to the west, firing like maniacs.  Fire and
maneuver, fire and maneuver, but this time away from them: two men
turned round and ran, then turned to give covering fire for the other
two.

We were going up a gradual slope.  As we hit the brow we came into line
of sight of the AA guns on the northwest position.  They started firing
with a deep, booming bass sound.  The 57mm rounds screamed past us, all
of them trace red  The shells thundered into the ground, blasting rubble
all around us.

Chris and I turned round together to fall back.  He was running 6 to 10
feet to my right when I heard what sounded like a massive punch.  I
looked across just as Chris went down.  He'd been hit by an antiaircraft
shell.  I ran over to his body, ready to jab a Syrette of morphine into
what was left of him--if he wasn't already dead.

He was wriggling, and for a split second I thought it was death throes.
But he was very much alive and struggling with his bergen straps.  He
released himself and staggered to his feet.

"Fuck that!"  he said.  His bergen smoldered where the round had smashed
into it.

We ran on a few strides and he stopped.  "Forgot something," he said.

He ran back to the shattered bergen and rummaged in the top.  He came
back with a silver hip flask in his hand.

"Christmas present from the wife," he grinned as he caught up. "Couldn't
leave it behind: she'd kill me."

The rest of the blokes were also binning their berg ens  I hoped that
Legs had managed to retrieve the patrol radio from his.

The APC was moving up quite aggressively, firing sustained and accurate
bursts.  Two Land Cruisers full of infantry had also joined the fray.

We stopped and got some fire down with the 203s.  The vehicles braked
sharply as the 40mm bombs exploded in front of them.  Jundies spilled
out, firing in a frenzy.

Mark and Dinger got severely pinned down by the S60s.  They threw out
their white phos and thick dirty white smoke billowed around them.  The
trouble with isolated smokescreens is that they immediately draw the
enemy fire, but there was nothing else they could do.  The Iraqis knew
the blokes were covering their withdrawal, and they emptied their
magazines into the cloud.  A couple of 203 rounds into the Iraqi
positions slowed their rate of fire.  Mark and Dinger jumped to their
feet and ran.

"Cor, good here, ain't it?"  Dinger said in a pissed off tone of voice
as he rushed past me.

We kept moving back and back.  It was getting to last light, and they
finally lost contact with us in the gloom.  We were well spread out, and
as darkness fell there was a danger of the patrol getting split. As we
ran, we scanned the ground for a suitable rally point.  Anybody in the
patrol could make the choice.

There was a loud shout 150 feet to my half-right.  "Rally, rally,
rally!"

Whoever it was, he'd found some cover where we could get down and
consolidate ourselves.  This was good news, because at the moment we
were fragmented, all fighting our own little dramas to get back.  A
rally point is much the same as an ERV except that it's given there and
then and not prearranged.  Its purpose is to get everybody together as
quickly as possible before moving off.  If anybody didn't make it, we
would have to confirm that he was dead, if we hadn't done so already.
Otherwise we would have to get back the "man down."

I ran over and found Chris and Bob waiting in a dip in the ground.  I
immediately put on a fresh mag and prepared my weapon to carry on
firing.  The three of us waited in all-round defense, covering all the
arcs, waiting for the others to come in on us.

I counted heads as they rushed past and took up a firing position.  It
was five or six minutes before the last man appeared.  If anybody had
been missing, I'd have had to ask: Who was the last one to see him?
Where did you see him?  Was he just down or dead?  If not, we'd have had
to go forward and try to find him.

The headlights of tracked vehicles were frantically crisscrossing in
front of us, no more than 1000 feet away.  Now and then in the distance
there was a burst of gunfire and shouting.  They must have been firing
at rocks, and probably at themselves.  There was total confusion, which
chuffed us no end.

The eight of us were closed up in a small area of a couple of square
feet.  People quickly sorted themselves out, taking off their sweaters
and tucking them into their belt kit or inside their smocks.  Nobody had
to be told what was required.  They knew we were either going for the
helicopter or we were going for Syria.  Either way, we would be doing a
fearsome amount of tabbing.

"Got the radio?"  I asked Legs.

"There was no way I could get to it," he said.  "The fire coming in was
outrageous.  I think it was wrecked anyway because my bergen got shot to
fuck."

I knew he would have got it if he could.  But it didn't really matter
anyway.  We had four TACBEs between us and could get in touch with AWACS
within fifteen seconds.

I was still out of breath and thirsty, and took a few gulps of water
from my bottle.  I dug a couple of boiled sweets out of my pocket and
shoved them in my mouth.

"I'd only just lit that fag," Dinger said ruefully.  "If one of them
bastards has picked it up, I hope he chokes."

Bob giggled, and suddenly we were all laughing like drains.  It wasn't
particularly what Dinger had said.  We were all just so relieved to be
unscathed and back together after such a major drama.  We couldn't give
a damn about anything else at this stage.  It was great to be all in one
piece.

We had used a quarter of our ammunition.  We amalgamated it and put
fresh mags on.  I still had my 66-the only one left, because like a
dickhead I had left it with my bergen.

I adjusted my clothes, pulling my trousers right up to prevent leg sores
and doing up my belt again to make sure I was comfortable.  It was
starting to get cold.  I'd been doing a fearsome amount of sweating and
started to shiver in my wet shirt.  We had to get moving.

"Let's get on the net now," Legs said.  "They know we're here.  We might
as well use the TACBE."

"Yeah," said Vince, "let's get some fucking shit down."

He was right.  I got out my TACBE, pulled the tab, and heard the hish. I
pressed the transmit button and talked.

"Hello AWACS, this is Bravo Two Zero: we are a ground call sign and
we're in the shit, over."

There was no reply.

I repeated the message.

Nothing.

"Hello any call sign," I said, "this is Bravo Two Zero."

Nothing.

I kept trying for thirty seconds without success.

Our only hope now was to get a fast jet overfly so we could contact them
by TACBE on the emergency frequency.  It was very unlikely, however,
that jets would be going over, unless one of Legs's signals had got
through during the compromise phase and the FOB had scrambled some
support aircraft.  There certainly hadn't been an auto acknowledgment
Maybe they knew we were in the shit, maybe they didn't. There wasn't a
lot we could do about it.

I did a quick appreciation.  We could either tab 200 miles south to
Saudi, head north towards Turkey, which meant crossing the Euphrates, or
go just 100 miles west to Syria.  There were infantry and armor in the
immediate area.  We were compromised and they were looking for us. They
would naturally think that we were heading south towards Saudi. Even if
we could make the heli RV, there was a chance of us being followed--and
that could mean enemy activity in the area while the Chinook came in.

I decided that we had no choice but to head for Syria.  We would
initially move south as part of the deception plan, because that was the
presumed way to go; then we'd head west to box around the area, and
finally turn generally northwest.  We would try to be on the other side
of the MSR before first light because this would probably be the
psychological perimeter of their search south.  Then we could start
heading for the border.

"Is everybody ready?"  I said.

We started south in a single file.  Vehicles were zooming backwards and
forwards around us about a quarter of a mile away.  We'd only gone a few
hundred meters when one of them, a Land Cruiser, headed straight at us,
its headlights blazing.  We hit the ground, but we were out in the open.
We turned our faces away to prevent the reflection and to save our night
vision.  The vehicle was 650 feet away and closing.  If it came any
nearer, we would be seen.  I braced myself for another major drama.
There was a shout.  I flicked my head up and saw another vehicle
flashing its lights about 1000 feet to our left.  The Land Cruiser
changed direction and sped off towards it.

We carried on at a brisk pace.  Several times we had to stop and get
down as vehicles came near.  It was annoying: not only did we want to
get out of the area quickly, but we also needed to keep going to keep
warm.  We only had smocks on over our shirts because we didn't want to
sweat too much, and the temperature seemed to be dropping all the time
now.

I was severely pissed off about AWACS not responding to our signal, and
the thought of having to cover more than 100 miles to get to Syria
didn't do much to lift my spirits.

After what seemed like a lifetime of tabbing, we looked back and saw
that the headlight activity was focused in the distance.  We were out of
the immediate danger area, with a bit of cover from a dip in the ground.
If we wanted to try TACBE again, it would have to be on this southern
leg.  Bob and Dinger immediately moved back onto the lip of the
depression with their Minimis to cover the rear in case we had been
followed.  Everybody else was down in all-round defense.  I got on my
TACBE again, to no avail.

Everybody with a TACBE had a go.  It was unbelievable that all four
radios were playing up, but that seemed to be what was happening.

Mark made a nav check with the Magellan and worked out that we'd tabbed
15 miles.  We'd covered it so quickly that with luck the Iraqis wouldn't
believe it possible and would have been thrown off the scent.

"We'll head west now to get well clear of the area," I said.  "Then
we'll start heading north to get over the MSR before first light."

All I heard was abuse directed at the manufacturers of TACBE.  We would
not use it again now unless we got a fast jet flying over.  We didn't
know whether the Iraqis had aircraft up or not, but we'd just have to
take the chance.  We were in the shit, and freezing cold shit it was,
too.

We got Dinger and Bob back in, gave them the good news, and off we
tabbed.  We'd only stopped for a minute or two, but it was good to get
moving again.  It was bitterly cold, and a strong wind blasted the chill
deep into our bones.  There was dense cloud cover, and we were in pitch
darkness.  We couldn't see our footing correctly.  The only plus was
that at least it made it a lot harder for them to find us.  There was
still the odd vehicle, but in the far distance.  We had left them well
behind.  I was almost feeling confident.

We pushed west for 10 miles, moving fast on a bearing.  The ground was
so flat that we'd be warned well in advance of any Iraqi presence.  It
was a balance between speed and observation.

We stopped every hour to rest for five minutes, which is the patrolling
SOP.  If you go on and on, all you do is run yourself down, and you'll
end up not being able to achieve what you set out to do.  So you stop,
get down, get some rest, drink some water, sort yourself out, get
yourself comfy again, and off you go.  It was freezing cold, and I
shivered uncontrollably when we stopped.

We had one of our five-minute rests at the 10 miles mark and did a
Magellan check.  I made the decision that because of the time factor,
we'd have to turn north now to get over the MSR before first light.

"Let's just get over that road," I said, "then we can go northwest to
Syria."

We'd gone about another 6 miles when I noticed gaps appearing in the
line.  We were definitely moving more slowly than we had in the
beginning.  There was a problem.  I stopped the patrol, and everybody
closed up.

Vince was limping.

"You all right, mate?"  I said.

"Yeah, I hurt my leg on the way out in that contact, and it's really
fucking starting to give me gyp."

The whole aim of the game was to get everybody over the border.  Vince
clearly had an injury.  We'd have to do all our planning and
considerations around the fact that he was in trouble.  None of this
"No, it's Okay, skipper, I can go on" bollocks, because if you try to
play the he-man and don't inform people of your injuries, you're
endangering the whole patrol.  If they're not aware of your problem,
they can't adjust the plan or cater for future eventualities.  If you
make sure people know that you're injured, they can plan around it.

"What's the injury like?"  Dinger said.

"It just fucking hurts.  I don't think it's fractured.  It's not
bleeding or anything, but it's swollen.  It's going to slow me down."

"Right, we'll stop here and sort ourselves out," I said.

I pulled my woolen bobble hat from my smock and put it on my head.  I
watched Vince massage his leg.  He was clearly annoyed with himself for
sustaining an injury.

"Stan's in shit state," Bob said to me.

Dinger and Mark had been helping him along.  They laid him down on the
ground.  He was in a bad way.  He knew it, and he was pissed off about
it.

"What the hell's the matter?"  I said, sticking my hat on his head.

"I'm on my chin strap mate.  I'm just dying here."

Chris was the most experienced medic on the patrol.  He examined Stan,
and it was obvious to him that he was dangerously dehydrated.

"We've got to get some rehydrate down him, and quick."

Chris ripped open two sachets of electrolyte from Stan's belt kit and
tipped them into his water bottle.  Stan took several big gulps.

"Look, Stan," I said, "you realize that we've got to go on?"

"Yeah, I know that.  Just give us a minute.  Let's get some more of this
shit down my neck, and I'll sort myself out.  It's this fucking Helly
Hansen underwear.  I was sleeping with it on when we got compromised."

Dehydration is no respecter of climates.  You can become dehydrated in
the depths of an Arctic winter just the same as in the middle of the day
in the Sahara.

Physical exertion produces sweat, even in the cold.  And the vapor
clouds we see when we exhale are yet more precious moisture leaking from
our bodies.  Thirst is an unreliable indicator of dehydration. The
problem is that just a few sips of liquid might quench your thirst
without improving your internal water deficit.  Or you might not even
notice your thirst because there is too much else going on that needs
your attention.  After losing 5 percent of your body weight through
dehydration, you will be struck by waves of nausea.  If you vomit,
you'll lose even more precious fluid.  Your movements will slow down
dramatically, your speech will slur, and you'll become unable to walk.
Dehydration to this degree can be fatal.  Stan had been wearing his
thermals ever since we left the LUP.  He must have lost pints of sweat.

I started to shake.

"What do we do--take his kit off?"  I asked Chris.

"No, it's all he's got on, apart from his trousers, shirt, and smock. If
we take it off, he'll be in a worse state."

Stan got up and started moving around.  We gave him another ten minutes
to get himself organized; then it became too cold to stand still any
longer and we had to get moving.

We had to do our planning around the two slowest and move at their
speed.  I changed the order of the march.  I put Chris up front, with
Stan and Vince behind him.  I followed them, with the others behind me.

As scout, Chris moved on the compass bearing and used the night sight to
make sure that we weren't going to walk into anything nasty.  We stopped
every half hour instead of every hour.  Each time, we had to get more
water into Stan.  The situation was not desperate, but he did seem to be
getting worse.

The weather had become diabolical.  We weren't tabbing as hard as we had
been because the cold was sapping our strength.  The wind was driving
into our faces and we were all moving with our heads turned at half cock
to try and protect ourselves.

We pushed on, our pace dictated by the two injured men in front.  At one
stop Vince sat down and gripped his leg.

"It's getting worse, mate," he said.  It was so out of character for him
to complain.  The injured leg must have been agony.  He apologized for
the hassle he was causing us.

We had two enemies now--time and the physical condition of the two
slowest men.  By now the rest of us were starting to feel the effects of
the night's march as well.  My feet and legs were aching, and I had to
keep reminding myself that it was what I got paid for.

There was total cloud cover.  It was jet-black.  I checked the
navigation, and the rest of the patrol covered the arcs to the sides and
the rear.  Chris was having trouble with the NVA because there was no
ambient light.  This was now slowing us down as much as the two injured
men.

The wind bit into every inch of exposed skin.  I kept my arms tight
against my sides to preserve warmth.  My head was down, my shoulders
shrugged.  If I had to move my head, I'd rum my whole body.  I didn't
want the slightest bit of wind down my neck.

We started to hear aircraft coming from the north.  I couldn't see a
thing because of the cloud cover, but I had to make a decision.  Was I
going to get on the TACBE, only to find they were Iraqi?

"Fucking yeah," Mark said, reading my thoughts.  "Let's do it."

I put my hand on Vince's shoulder and said, "We're going to stop and try
TACBE."

He nodded and said, "Yep, Okay, yep."

I tried to open my pouch.  It was easier said than done.  My hands were
frozen and so numb that I couldn't get my fingers to work.  Mark started
fumbling with my belt kit as well, but he couldn't unclench his fingers
enough to undo the pouch.  Finally, somehow, I had the TACBE in my hand.
The last couple of jets were still going over.

"Hello any call sign, this is Bravo Two Zero, Bravo Two Zero.  We are a
ground call sign and we're in the shit.  Over."

Nothing.  I called again.  And again.

"Hello any call sign, this is Bravo Two Zero, Bravo Two Zero.  We are a
ground call sign and we're in the shit.  We have a fix for you. Over."

If they did nothing else other than inform somebody of our position,
we'd be laughing.  Mark got out Magellan and pressed the fix button to
give us longitude and latitude.

It was then that I heard the wonderful sound of an American voice, and
it suddenly registered with me that these would be jets coming from
Turkey to do raids around Baghdad.

"Say again, Bravo Two Zero, Bravo Two Zero.  You're very weak.  Try
again."

The signal was weak because he was screaming out of range.

"Turn back north," I said.  "Turn back north.  Over."

No reply.

"Hello any call sign, this is Bravo Two Zero.  Over."

Nothing.

They'd gone.  They wouldn't come back.  Bastards!

Five minutes later, the horizon was lit by bright flashes and tracer.
The jets were obviously hosing something down near Baghdad.  Their
run-ins are crucial, timed to the split second.  They couldn't have
turned back for us even if they'd wanted to.  At least he had repeated
our call sign.  Presumably this would get filtered through the system,
and the FOB would know we were still on the ground, but in the shit--or
at least, that one of us with a TACBE was.

It was all over within twenty or thirty seconds.  I

hunched with my back to the wind as I replaced the TACBE in my pouch. I
looked at Legs and he shrugged.  He was right--so what?  We'd made the
contact.

"Maybe they'll fly back this way and things will be good," I said to
Bob.

"Let's hope."

I turned into the wind to tell Chris and the other two that we'd better
press on.

"For fuck's sake," I whispered, "where's everybody else gone?"

I had told Vince we were going to try TACBE.  The correct response is
for the message to get passed along the line, but it can't have
registered in his numbed brain.  He must have just kept on walking
without telling Chris and Stan.

It's each man's responsibility in the line to make sure that messages go
up or down, and if you stop, you make sure that the bloke in front knows
that you've stopped.  You should know who's in front of you and who's
behind you.  It's your responsibility to make sure they're always there.
So it was my fault and Vince's that they didn't stop.  We both failed in
our responsibilities--Vince in not passing it on, me in not making sure
that he stopped.

We couldn't do anything about it.  We couldn't do a visual search
because Chris was the only person with a night-viewing aid.  We couldn't
shout because we didn't know what was ahead of us or to either side. And
we couldn't use white light--that's a big no-no.  So we'd just have to
keep on the bearing and hope that they'd stop at some stage and wait for
us.  There was a good chance that we'd meet up.

I felt terrible.  We had failed, more or less, in our contact with the
aircraft.  And now, even worse, we'd lost three members of the
patrol--two of whom were injured.  I was annoyed with myself, and
annoyed with the situation. How the hell had I allowed it to happen?

Bob must have guessed what I was thinking because he said, "It's done
now: let's just carry on.  Hopefully we'll RV."

That helped me a lot.  He was right.  At the end of the day they were
big boys: they could sort themselves out.

We headed north again on the bearing.  The freezing wind pierced our
flimsy desert camouflage.  After two hours of hard tabbing we came to
our MSR and crossed over.  The next objective now was a meta led road
further to the north.

We encountered a couple of inhabited areas, but boxed around without
incident.  Soon after midnight we heard noise in the distance.  We
started our routine to box around whatever it was and came across some
armored vehicles, laagered up, then a forest of antennas.  The face of a
squaddy was briefly illuminated as he lit a cigarette.  He probably
should have been on stag, but he was dos sing in the cab of a truck. It
was either a military installation or a temporary position. Whatever, we
had to box around again.

Chris and the others can't have gone into it, or we would have heard the
contact.

We carried on for about twenty minutes.  All of us were on our chin
straps  We'd had eight hours of head down and go for it.  The stress on
the legs had been immense.  My feet hurt.  I felt completely knackered.
I had been thinking about the aircraft.  It was hours ago that we'd
heard them, so the pilots would be back in their hotels now enjoying
their coffee and doughnuts while the engineers sorted their aircraft
out.  Such a lovely way to go to war.  They climb into their nice, warm
cockpits and ride over to their target.  Down below, as far as they are
concerned, is jet-black nothingness.  Then what should they hear but the
old Brit voice gob bing off, moaning about being in the shit.  It must
have been a bit of a surprise.  I hoped so much that they were concerned
for us and were doing something.  I wondered if they would have reported
the incident by radio as soon as it had happened, or if they'd wait
until they returned to base.  Probably the latter.  Hours ago, and no
other fast jets had come over.  I didn't know what the American system
was for initiating a search and rescue package.  I just hoped they knew
that it was really important.

I blamed myself for the split.  I felt a complete knob- her and wondered
if everybody else held the same opinion.  I remembered a speech I had
read by Field Marshal Slim.  Talking about leadership, he had said
something to the effect of, "When I'm in charge of a battle and
everything's going well and to plan and I'm winning--I'm a great leader,
a real good lad.  But you find out whether you can really lead or not
when everything's going to rat shit and you are to blame."  I knew
exactly how he felt.  I could have kicked myself for not confirming that
Vince had registered that we were stopping.  In my mind, everything was
my fault.  As we tabbed north I kept thinking, what the hell did I do
wrong?  The E&E must go right from here on.  I mustn't make any more
mistakes.

It was time to think about finding somewhere to hide.  We'd been going
over shale and rock, and had come to an area of solid sand.  Our boots
were hardly making any imprint.  This was fine from the point of view of
leaving sign, but the ground was so hard there was no way we could
scrape a hiding place.  It was nearly first light, and we were still
running around.  Things were just starting to look a bit wriggly when
Legs spotted some sand dunes a half mile to our west.  We found
ourselves in an area where the constant wind had made ripples and small
mounds about 1530 feet high.  We looked for the tallest one.  We wanted
to be above eye level.  We did what we should never do by going for
isolated cover.  But there was only this small knoll on an otherwise
flat surface.  On top of it was a small cairn of stones.  Maybe somebody
was buried there.

There was a small stone wall about a foot high around the cairn.  We
built it up slightly and lay down behind.  It was icy cold as the wind
whistled through the gaps in the stones, but at least it was a relief to
stop tabbing.  In the course of the last twelve hours, in total darkness
and atrocious weather conditions, we had traveled 50 miles, the length
of two marathons.  My legs were aching.  Lying down and being still was
wonderful, but then cramp would start.  As you moved, other areas were
exposed to the cold.  It was incredibly uncomfortable.

Looking to our south, we saw pylons running east west.  We used them to
fix our position on the map.  If we followed them, we would eventually
hit the border.  But if we used the pylons for navigation, who was to
say that other people wouldn't as well?

We lay there for about half an hour, getting more and more
uncomfortable.  To our east about a mile away was a corrugated iron
building which was probably a water-boring station.  It looked very
inviting, but it was even worse isolated cover.  There was nothing to
the north.  There was no alternative but to stay where we were.

We had to keep really low.  We cuddled up and tried to share body
warmth.  Dark clouds raced across the sky.  The wind howled through the
stones; I could feel it bite into me.  I had known cold before, in the
Arctic, but nothing like this.  This was lying in a freezer cabinet,
feeling your body heat slowly slip away.  And we would have to stay
there for the rest of the day, restricting our movement to what was
possible below the height of the wall.  When we got cramp, a common
problem after a major tab, we had to help each other.

Legs got out the signals info from his map pocket and destroyed all the
sensitive codes and other odds and bods.  We lit the code sheets and
burnt them one at a time to ensure that everything was destroyed, then
crushed the ashes and spread them into the ground.

"I'll have a fag on while you've got your bonfire going," said Dinger.
"Got to have a gasper before the fun starts."

We resterilized ourselves, going through all our pockets to make doubly
sure we had nothing left on us that would compromise the mission,
ourselves, or anybody else.  You might have something on you that would
mean nothing to them unless you told them, but it could be something
they could use as a starting point for the interrogation.  "What is
this?  What does it do?"  You can go through a lot of pain for something
that's totally irrelevant.

There were vehicle sounds in the distance.  Two APCs were about a half
mile to the south, too far away to be an immediate danger.  I hoped they
didn't take it into their heads to start looking in places of obvious
cover.

At about 0700 it started to rain.  We couldn't believe it.  We were in
the middle of the desert.  The last time I saw rain in the desert was in
1985 in Oman.  We were drenched, and within ten minutes the rain had
turned to sleet.  We looked at one another in total amazement.  Then it
started to snow.

Bob sang, "I'm dreaming of a white Christmas."

We might as well have been on an exposed mountainside in winter.  This
could get serious.  We cuddled up more.  Not a single therm of body heat
could be wasted now.  We got out our map covers and tried to improvise
little shelters.  Our main concern was to conserve heat at the core of
our bodies, the trunk.

Man is a "homeotherm"--that is, our bodies try to maintain a constant
body temperature irrespective of the temperature of their surroundings.
The body consists of an inner hot core, surrounded by a cooler outer
shell.  The core consists of the brain and other vital organs contained
within the skull, chest, and abdomen.  The shell is what is left: the
skin, fat, muscle, and limbs.  It is in effect a buffer zone between the
core and the outside world, protecting the organs from any catastrophic
change in temperature.

The maintenance of proper internal body temperature is the most
important factor in determining your survival.  Even in extreme cold or
heat, your core temperature will seldom vary more than two degrees
either side of 98.4 F (36.8 C), with the shell just a few degrees
cooler.  If your core temperature rises above 109 F (42.7 C) or falls
below 84 F (28.8 C), you will die.  Your body generates both energy and
heat as it burns fuel.  When you start to shiver, your body is telling
you that it is losing heat faster than it is being replaced.  The
shivering reflex exercises many muscles, increasing heat production by
burning more fuel.  If the temperature at the core of your body drops
even a few degrees, you're in trouble.  Shivering will not be enough to
warm you again.

The body has a thermostat, located in a small piece of nerve tissue at
the base of the brain, which controls the production or dissipation of
heat and monitors all parts of the body in order to maintain a constant
temperature.  When the body starts to go into hypothermia, the body
thermostat responds by ordering heat to be drawn from the extremities
into the core.  Your hands and feet will start to stiffen.  As the core
temperature drops, the body also draws heat from the -head.  When this
happens, circulation slows down, and the victim doesn't get the oxygen
or sugar the brain needs: the sugar the brain ordinarily feeds on is
being burned to produce heat.  As the brain begins to slow down, the
body stops shivering, and irrational behavior begins.  That is a sure
danger sign, but one it is hard to recognize in yourself because one of
the first things hypothermia does is take away your will to help
yourself.  You stop shivering and you stop worrying.  You are dying, in
fact, and you couldn't care less.  At this point, your body loses its
ability to reheat itself.  Even if you have a sleeping bag to crawl
into, you will continue to cool off.  Your pulse will get irregular;
drowsiness will become semiconsciousness, which will become
unconsciousness.  Your only hope is to add heat from an external
source--a fire, hot drinks, another body.  Indeed, one of the most
effective ways of rewarming a hypothermia victim is to put them in a
sleeping bag with another person whose body temperature is still normal.

I was feeling quite secure, which was silly because our situation was
far from secure.  We were on a barren landscape and occupying one of the
two pieces of obvious cover for miles around.  I was happy that we'd
stopped because we could rest, but unhappy because our bodies wanted to
keep on moving to keep warm.  But there was nothing we could do except
lie there and exchange body heat and wait for dark.

The compacted sand was like hard mud.  It had looked alien before; now
that it was covered in snow it looked like the moon.  The snowfall
turned into a blizzard.  I tried to look on the bright side: at least it
cut visibility down to about 150 feet.

Vehicles moved up and down all day, moving east and west as they
followed the line of the pylons-civilian trucks, water bowsers, Land
Cruisers, and armored, wheeled vehicles.  The last two vehicles got us
flapping because they came to within 600 feet of our position.  Were
they coming for us?  Not that we could do much about it; we could hardly
get up and run because there was nowhere to run to.

There were more vehicles than we were expecting, much more military
activity, but that was not the major consideration now.  Lying in the
snow, lashed by a wicked wind, we were more concerned about keeping warm
and keeping alive.  We were physically exhausted and exposed to the
wind.  All the potential was here for a major drama.  An already cold
air temperature, combined with a strong wind, can produce an equivalent
wind chill temperature that can kill.  In a 30 mph wind, exposed flesh
freezes in sixty seconds or less at just9 C. It was only much later that
we learned that these were the worst weather conditions the region had
experienced for thirty years.  Diesel was freezing in vehicles.

From feeling secure I started to become seriously concerned.  I'd seen
people die in this sort of stuff.  What a way to go, I thought, for the
patrol to die of exposure rather than getting shot.  I didn't think I'd
be able to bear the slagging.

We couldn't sit up, because we would be silhouetted against the skyline.
We were depending for concealment on the level of view: because they
would have to look up, our hope was that the small wall would afford us
cover as long as we kept still and kept down.

By 1100 the situation was getting out of control.  We were huddled up,
cuddling one another, shivering convulsively, muttering words of
encouragement, making stupid irrelevant jokes.  My hands were numb,
frozen, and very painful.  We had a mound of snow over us.  It was a
case now of sod the tactics, let's try to survive.  The balance was
between breaking SOPs and therefore being compromised, and getting into
such a bad condition that we would just die anyway.  I decided that we'd
have to break SOPs and get a brew on.  I scraped a small hole and lit a
hexy block.  I filled a mug with water and held it over the flame.  The
heat on my hands and face was wonderful.  I waved my hand to disperse
the steam.  I added coffee granules, sugar, and milk to the hot water
and passed it around.

I immediately put on another brew of hot chocolate.

"Look at all that bloody steam," said Dinger.  "I might as well have a
smoke."

It was pathetic to watch him trying to light the cigarette.  His hands
were shaking so badly that he couldn't get it in his mouth, and when he
did it was soggy because his hands had been wet.  He persisted, and five
minutes later was inhaling contentedly, blowing the smoke into his smock
to hide it.

By the time the hot chocolate came around everybody was shaking and
gibbering again.  The hot drink didn't move us too many notches up the
temperature chart, but it was better than a kick in the tits.  Without a
doubt, it had made the difference between life and death.

Come midday, vehicles were still passing.  We couldn't always see them
but that didn't matter.  We'd hear them if they stopped.  We tried to
change around so that people on the outside who were exposed to the wind
and snow had the chance to be surrounded by the others and get some body
warmth.  As our body core temperatures continued to drop, I realized
that my speech was slurring and I was feeling very lightheaded.  I was
suffering from the first stages of hypothermia.

At about 1400 Mark realized that he was in deep trouble.  "We'll have to
get going in a minute," he blurted.  "I'm starting to go down here."

He was wearing less than the rest of us.  All he had on his chest was
his smock, shirt, and jumper, and those were soaking wet.  We got around
him and tried to give him our body heat.  A decision had to be made, and
we all had to be in on it because it affected us all: did we move in
daylight to help Mark survive but risk a compromise?  There were hours
of daylight and we didn't know what was out there.  Or did we wait until
the very last moment, when he thought he simply couldn't take any more?

I tried to encourage him to hold on.  "If we've got to move in half an
hour, fine, but let's try and stay here as long as we can."

If he had shaken his head and said he needed to move, I would have got
up without a murmur, but he nodded his assent.

By the time another two hours had elapsed it wasn't just Mark who needed
help.  All of us were in a desperate state.  If we stayed static, we'd
be dead by the evening.

I peered over the wall.  There was only about an hour and a half of
daylight left; the cloud cover and snow would make it dark earlier.  It
was still snowing hard.  I couldn't see or hear anything, apart from the
sight of a typically arid desert scene, covered in a blanket of thick
snow.

"Let's go," I said.

We put in a deception plan because we would be leaving a lot of sign in
the snow, though hopefully it would snow or rain during the night and
destroy our trail.  We headed east, then did a loop to end up going
towards the northwest.  The deception plan proved to be a good move
because we were no more than a half mile off the position when we heard
hooting and hollering behind us.  We turned and saw lights.  Vehicles
were in and around our position.

"Shit!"  Legs said.  "All they've got to do now is follow the sign."

But it was starting to get dark, and the tracks and footprints of the
Iraqis must have got mixed up with ours and confused them.

The plan had been to head northwest after crossing the meta led road,
then take the shortest route to the Syrian border.  If we'd started to
head northwest this side of the road, the chances were that we'd be
compromised because of the movement we had seen during the day.  But now
the plan had to change.  Water was going to be a problem soon. We'd
filled up our bottles with snow, but even in the best of circumstances
it takes a long time to melt and produces little water anyway.  In our
case, the weather was so cold that it stayed as snow and ice.  You can't
eat snow.  Not only does it waste crucial body heat melting in your
mouth, but it cools the body from the inside, chilling the vital organs
in the body core.  We didn't know where and when we'd be able to get
water again.  We had to get to the border as soon as possible.

The second, and more important, consideration behind our change of plan
was the weather.  We were on high ground, about 900 feet above sea
level, and to the northwest it got higher still.  The wind chill factor
in these conditions was horrendous.  The temperature was low anyway, but
the wind took it bitterly, freezingly lower.  We needed to get out of
the wind, and we needed to get off the snowline.  However, the chances
of getting out of the wind were slim because the ground afforded no
cover.

Like all water systems the Euphrates follows the low ground.  The river
was 400 or 500 feet lower than we were, so if we headed north towards it
we would not only come off the snowline but hopefully also find
protection from the wind.

We headed north.  We could worry about the west a bit later; it was just
imperative that we got off this high ground or we'd die.

A mile and a half from our stone-wall LUP we came off the snowline.  I
was horrendously pissed off.  If only we could have made the extra bit
of distance that morning, we wouldn't have spent the entire day lying in
snow.  We still had a desperate problem with wind chill  I had my shamag
wrapped around my head and the compass in front of me as we marched on a
bearing.  My left hand was crooked with my thumb over the luminous part
of the compass and my smock pulled over my hand as much as I could to
keep out the cold.  I cradled my weapon in my right arm. I looked down
and saw that my smock had frozen solid.  It was iced over like a pond.
The shamag, too, was solid around my face.  I wanted to adjust it, but
it was as stiff as a board.

I daren't move my hands because that let the cold in.  We had to move as
fast as we could to generate body warmth.  It was desolate, no ambient
light, just the sound of the wind.  It was as if we were on a different
planet, and the only people on it.

We pressed northwards, heads down and faces blue with cold.  Vehicle
lights moved now and again in the distance, indicating the meta led
road.  The ground started to change again, from hard sand to bedrock
with shale.  All round the area there were tank berms where bulldozers
had made trenches for tanks to get into the "hull down" position.  They
were filled with water and ice; they weren't new.

We'd dropped about 200 feet in elevation.  All of us were suffering
badly.  I looked out from behind my shamag and thought: If the weather
doesn't improve soon, we're going to die.

We had marched about a mile and a half over the road when I decided we
should turn back.  Windchill was going to kill us.  We were stumbling,
shivering violently, starting to switch off, our minds wandering.  If we
didn't act now, they were the last symptoms that we would recognize. The
next stage was coma.  We'd get back across the meta led road and retreat
for another mile to a dried-up riverbed I remembered which ran more or
less parallel with the road.  It was the only place we had found that
night that was out of the wind.  If we didn't get back there and sort
ourselves out, there'd be no selves to sort out.

We turned back, tactics thrown literally to the wind.  Stealth was
irrelevant now.  All we wanted to do now was save our lives.  We
stumbled into the ditch and huddled together.  Mark was the worst
affected, but we all needed help.  Bob and I jumped on top of him and
gave him body heat.  Dinger and Legs did the same together and got a
brew on.  It's an outrageous big no-no, making brews at night, but so
what?  If you're dead, that's it.  Better to take the chance and live to
fight another day.  If we didn't get compromised, we would hopefully
start to recover.  If we did, we would either get away with it or die.
If we didn't do it, we could die anyway.

They got two brews on, one after the other, and passed them around.  We
got some hot food down Mark.  He was slurring his words good style,
definitely on his way out.  I seriously thought we were all going to
die.

We were there a couple of hours, just trying to get warm in a big
huddle.  We got a slight improvement.  I didn't really want to make a
move because we were still freezing and soaking.  But we all knew we had
to get going or we were never going to make any headway.  After all, the
aim was to evade capture.

We had three factors to worry about: the weather, our physical
condition, and the enemy.  Because of the terrain it was very unlikely
that we would avoid the wind that was giving us so much trouble.  No
matter where we went or what we did it would be there.  Our physical
condition could have been worse, but not much.  The ideal would have
been to stay there out of the wind until it stopped or the weather
improved.  But how long would that be?  Water would be of concern sooner
or later as well.  The longer we went without it, the greater the
problem would become.

There were far more enemy in the area than we had been told.  Something
was wrong somewhere.  If we were compromised, action could be taken
quicker because the troops were there on the ground.  Would they now
know that we were in the area after moving onto our LUP?

We had to move, but in which direction?  In favor of going north then
west was the fact that we would keep off the snowline.  Against, that we
would be exposed to the wind for longer and closer to the river, closer
to habitation, and concealment would be difficult.  Heading northwest
would take us back on to the snowline, but it would be quicker, and the
chances of concealment would be better.  The height was approximately
1,100-1,200 feet, but once we were over that we would be down to around
600 feet all the way to the border.  We could also do it in one night as
long as our physical condition didn't get any worse.

Whatever direction we went, the wind was going to get us.  So it was
best not to waste time.  If we couldn't make it, we would just have to
come down again and rethink.  It got to the stage where, if we didn't
move now, there wouldn't be enough time.  The longer we left it, the
less darkness we had to get over this high ground.  We would have to
cover a good 12-15 miles, so we needed to get our arses into gear and
get away.

The riverbed ran northwest, and we decided to make use of it for two
reasons.  One, it gave us tactical cover; two, it gave us a certain
amount of protection from the wind.  The only disadvantage was if we
were approaching any military installations.  The ditch was a good
approach route if anybody was going to attack, so the chances were that
it would be covered by fire and observation.  However, we would take the
chance.

It was about midnight, and we'd been moving for about two hours,
patrolling tactically because of the amount of vehicles we'd seen coming
from this direction.  Moving so slowly is bad because you can't keep as
warm as you'd like to; however, it prevents you stumbling into something
you may not be able to get out of.

Legs was in front as scout.  I was behind him, then Bob, Mark, and
Dinger.  As we moved along the riverbed, I checked our navigation with
the compass to make sure the ditch was leading us in more or less the
right direction.  The rest of the lads were covering the arcs.  It was
still freezing, but because we were moving tactically, we had something
else to think about.

The ground started to change back to bedrock with shale.  That was an
added pain in the arse because of the noise, but for once the howling
wind worked in our favor.  It was a clear sky, with a three-quarter moon
set in the west, a plus for navigation but not for concealment. The
clouds were now gone, but this only made it colder.

The landscape was starting to change.  The area had been generally flat,
but from time to time now the ground gently rolled up into a mound which
lasted for 1,000-1,250 feet.  Undulating ground is good for concealment,
and we started to feel better about our predicament.  At last this
desolate flatness was changing in our favor as the high ground started.

The distance between patrol members was dictated by the light.  Ideally
you want as much distance as possible so that if you come under fire,
not everybody is caught in the same area and hosed down all at once. But
it's a compromise between that and actually seeing what's going on with
the bloke in front.  We were patrolling with about four meters between
each man.

There was no talking.  You communicate by hand signal or by duplicating
the scout's movements.  If the scout stops, the bloke behind him does
the same, and it reverberates all the way down.  If the scout kneels
down, you all kneel down.  Everything's done very slowly and very
deliberately, or you create movement, you create noise.

Legs suddenly froze.

Everybody behind him froze too.  We all covered our arcs, looked around,
waiting to see what he had seen.  There was a plantation to our
right--we could just see the tips of the trees.  There were no lights or
movement.  There was high ground forward to the left, less than 350 feet
away.  Slowly coming into view as they got to the top of the hill were
the silhouettes of two men.  Both had "longs"--long weapons.

Legs started to kneel down very slowly, to get into the lip of the
riverbed itself.  We had the cover of the wind and the cover of them
making noise.  But spotting two men didn't mean there weren't two
hundred about.  We just didn't know.  Slowly and deliberately we started
to get into cover.

Could it be two of our missing patrol members?  The wind carried brief
bits of chat in our direction, and I tried hard to hear a voice or word
I recognized.  But surely Vince, Stan, or Chris would never let
themselves be sky lined like that, let alone walk around chatting?  It
was very frustrating.  I was hoping so much that it was them and we'd be
able to grab hold of them in some way.

They stopped and looked all around.  I hoped they didn't have
night-viewing aids.  If they did, we'd have to go for it good style if
they saw us from such a distance.  Then I had the mad thought: Chris has
got our set of NVG; if we show ourselves, he'll be able to see us. No, I
really wasn't going to do that.  He'd look and just see bodies: he
wouldn't be able to identify us.  In reality, the chances of us making a
union were going to be quite slim.

They were still too far away for us to ID them.  They started moving
again, and I watched as they came down from the high ground and walked
across in front of us.  We got right down, moving very slowly, very
deliberately.  Even if one of the blokes at the back of the patrol
hadn't seen the two figures on the skyline, he'd have known there was a
drama.  It would be tactically imprudent to tell him what was happening
because that would involve movement and speech.

We were there for what seemed an eternity, just staring at these
characters and looking around to see if there was anybody else.  They
got to our riverbed and started walking along the edge towards us. This
was a severe drama.  We were going to get compromised by these
dickheads. We would have to keep covert as long as possible, but then go
overt the moment they saw us.  Everybody had made the same appreciation.
I saw Legs rest his 203 very gently on the ground and slowly, slowly
reach for the fighting knife in its leather sheath.  The weapon is
housed this way precisely so that it makes no noise when extracted. They
were very slow, very deliberate movements.  Bob was right up on my
shoulder by this stage, and he was very slowly taking the sling of the
Minimi off his shoulder.  He didn't have a fighting knife.  He had an Ml
6 bayonet, which is stored in a plastic and metal sheath.  The bayonet
makes a scraping sound as it is pulled out, so Bob just put his hand on
the handle and pulled it out a little way.  He'd fully extract it at the
last minute.

We couldn't take the risk of them shouting a warning.  We'd have to kill
them as soon as they came within range.  In films, the attacker puts his
hand over his target's mouth and with one smooth motion runs a knife
into his heart or along his neck and the boy just drops. Unfortunately
it doesn't work quite like that.  The chances of getting one smooth stab
into the heart are very remote and not even worth the effort.  He might
have a greatcoat on, and there could be webbing underneath.  You'd do
your neat stab, and he'd just turn around and ask you not to.  If you're
5 feet 10" and he's 6'5" and weighs seventeen stone, you're going to be
in the shit.  Even if you cut the boy's jugular, you're going to get a
minute or so of screaming and shouting out of him.  In reality, you have
to get hold of his head, hoik it back as you would with a sheep, and
just keep on cutting until you've gone right through the windpipe and
the head has just about come away in your hands.  That way he's not
going to breathe any more or have any means of shouting out.

Legs and Bob were ready.  The rest of us would be up also to help with
the killing by covering their mouths to stop the screaming.  They'd have
to get out of the riverbed very swiftly and up and on top of them, check
they weren't two of ours, and do the business.  The ideal would have
been to ID them before they could see us, but it was all going to happen
together.  If the two characters were ours, there was a chance of them
taking us for Iraqis in the sudden attack, and we'd have a nasty "blue
on blue."  It happened in the Falklands, when a Regiment patrol got into
a contact with a Special Boat Squadron patrol.

They were within 60 feet of us.  I crouched against the bank of the
riverbed and looked up.  Ten or fifteen more paces, I reckoned, and
there would be an explosion of movement from in front of and behind
me-and then, either a reunion with our lost blokes or two more
statistics.

I held my breath.  All thoughts of wind chill and exposure were banished
now.  My mind was concentrated 100 percent on every single little
movement that was going on.  And these blokes didn't have a clue they
were about to get their throats done.

They stopped.

Had they seen something?  They were close enough for me to see that the
longs were AKs.  They jumped down into the riverbed no more than 20-25
feet in front of us and ambled across to the other side.  They scrambled
up the other side and walked off towards the plantation, the two
luckiest men in Iraq.  I almost laughed.  I would have enjoyed seeing
Bob leap up and do the business, little midget that he was.

We stayed where we were for about a quarter of an hour, tuning in all
over again.  We were all right, we were in cover, we weren't making any
noise.  All we had to do was take our time and make sure we weren't
going to blunder into anything.

We "closed in."  We didn't know what was on the other side of the high
ground that the two Iraqis had come from.  They might just have been two
blokes who lived at the plantation, or we might be walking into a major
drama.  Better to stop, take our time, use concealment.

"We'll head south and box it," I said into Bob's ear, and he passed the
message down the line.

We patrolled as before with Legs as scout.  We had gone about a mile
when we came to a mound of high ground to our front.  We chose to go
through a saddle, and as we moved towards it, Legs stopped.  He got on
his knees and lay down.  We were right out in the open.

I got on my belly beside him, slowly and deliberately.  He pointed up.
There was a head on the ridge line about 150 feet away.  We watched him
as he shuffled around, but I couldn't see any others.  I indicated to
the patrol by pointing east that we'd have to box around the position.
We circumnavigated the high ground for about 1,200 feet and headed west.

We encountered static interior vehicle lights on the other side of the
high ground.  We had walked into a laager of vehicles parked up for the
night.  Again we had to back out, head south, then try again heading
west.  We came across more troops and tents.  We turned south again for
a half mile, then west again, and at last were in the clear.  These
encounters had cost us a good two hours, and we didn't have time to
spare.

We pressed on towards Syria along the higher ground.  By now we were at
an altitude of over 1,000 feet, and it was colder than we could have
imagined.  The area looked like a NASA photograph of the moon, bleak and
white, with random outcrops of higher ground.  The hills funneled the
wind towards us.  We had to lean hard into it as we pushed into the
gaps.  We came to an area of scorched earth that was broken by craters
and tank berms.  It could have been an old launch site or the scene of a
battle.  The craters were full of water, snow, and ice, and reminded me
of photographs of the Somme.

We had agreed that if anybody started to suffer from exposure, they were
to say so at once and not play the hard man.  At anybody's request we
would come down as fast as we could or find some area out of the wind.
If we had to stay up there for the following day, we'd die.  We were
still soaked and frozen.  In the early hours, Mark started going down.
"We've got to get off the high ground because I'm suffering severely
here."

We stopped and I tried to think.  It wasn't easy to concentrate.  Icy
rain was now driving horizontally into my face.  My mind was a blur of
wet and cold, and it was hard to shut out the pain for long enough to
think.  Did we go forward west and try to get over the high ground and
hopefully find some cover?  Or did we go back to where we knew we would
be out of the wind?  I decided we must come off the high ground for Mark
to have any chance of survival.

The only place we knew for sure was out of the wind was back at the area
of the riverbed near the meta led road.  We came down more or less
parallel with the road but about 600 feet away from any possible
headlights.  We couldn't be arsed with navigating: there was not enough
time--we needed to get back and recover, and we didn't want to be out in
the open at first light.  It was a really bad two hours as we made our
way down.  We tabbed as fast as we could, and just before first light we
found a position, a depression in the ground, a compromise between
concealment and keeping out of the elements.  We would try again
tomorrow.

It was a dip no more than three feet deep.  We got in and cuddled up. It
was heartbreaking.  We had traveled a horrendous number of kilometers
just to make less than 6 miles northwest.  But it was better to lose a
night's distance than to lose a man.  We could see the meta led road
about a mile to the north.  The depression ran along the line of the
wind, but we were out of the worst of it.  We cuddled up and kept our
eyes open.

At first light on the 26th we checked that we weren't sitting on top of
an enemy position.  There was only one piece of ground that overlooked
us, and as we were huddled up against one edge of the depression, it cut
the chances of anybody seeing us.

The weather had changed.  There wasn't a cloud in the sky, and when the
sun came out, it was quite comforting, psychologically, though it was
still very cold.  The wind was still biting and we were soaking wet.

I had a pair of small binoculars, an excellent bit of kit that I'd
bought at a jeweler's in Hereford.  I looked north at the road that went
up to a pumping station.  There was a steady stream of vehicles, one
every few minutes: oil convoys, water bowsers, civilian Land Cruisers
with the husband driving and the wife all in her black kit sitting in
the back.  The vehicles normally came in groups of three or four.  There
were also lots of military convoys, consisting of armored vehicles and
trucks.

Looking south I saw pylons a mile or so away that ran
southeast-northwest, parallel to the road.  Three or four vehicles also
headed southeast along the line of the pylons as if following them as a
navigational aid.  We were sandwiched between the two.

We cuddled each other for warmth, trying to keep our eyes open but
frequently dozing off and waking up with a start.  We had survived the
night, and now I just hoped that we could hold out until last light
again.

We sorted our feet out.  This is done in such a way that at any one time
only one person has one boot off.  We were well used to harsh tabbing in
tough conditions, but last night's efforts had taken the biscuit.  We
had tabbed for twelve hours, covering well over 30
miles, in the worst weather conditions any of us had seen for a very
long time.  Our feet had taken a fearsome pounding.

Dinger remembered that Chris had been wearing a pair of GoreTex
go-fasters that had set him back a hundred quid.  "If he's still running
around, I bet his feet are Okay in them Gucci boots," he said, massaging
his sore toes.

We got some cold scoff down us.  We wouldn't cook because the ground was
too open.  We had enough sachets of food to last a few days yet; water
was the more pressing concern.

We rested and plotted.  The big plan now was to take the high ground
tonight, get over it, then hit the low ground, which according to the
map was flat gravel plain that would take us into the border.  In theory
we could get over the border that night if we really went for it.  All
it would take was another twelve hours all out tabbing.  On the positive
side, we weren't carrying much weight because all we had was our belt
kit and our weapons.  And we had the incentive, which was to get out of
Iraq and into Syria.  We had no idea what the border was going to be
like; we'd just have to find out when we got there.

We did our map studies again to make sure we all knew where we were,
where we were going, and what we were likely to see on the way--which
wasn't a lot because we were working with air maps.  The alignment of
pylons and so forth is approximate on these maps, but we did know that
we'd have a major built up area about three hours north of us to our
right.  That seemed to be the only fixed obstacle.

We were all recovering quite well now.  We whispered bad jokes to each
other as the hours passed, trying to keep up morale.  Everything was
beginning to feel all right again.  We were still cold, but we had it
under control.  At least it wasn't snowing or raining any more.  I was
confident that we would be able to do it in one last big effort.

It was at 1530 that we heard it.

Ding ding, baa baaa.

We really don't need this, I said to myself.

I had a quick scan but couldn't see anything.  We hugged the ground.
There was no hollering or shouting as there was before in the last
compromise, just the sound of chuntering and a solitary bell.  It got
closer and closer.  I looked up, and there was the head goat with a bell
around his neck.  Wherever he went, it seemed, the other goats followed,
because his entourage came and joined him one by one.  Soon there were
ten of them standing gawping over the edge of the dip.  They looked at
us and we looked at them.  I lobbed a couple of small pebbles at the
head boy to try and shoo him away.

His response was to come forward even more, and the rest of the goats
followed.  They put their heads down and started chewing, and there were
five sighs of relief.  They were a bit premature.  A few seconds later
the old goatherd turned up.  He must have been 70 if he was a day.  He
had a big woolly dish-dash on, with a baggy old cardigan over the top.
His head was swathed in a shamag.  Over his shoulder was a tatty leather
satchel.  He had beads in his hands and muttered "Allah" as he pushed
them through his fingers.

He looked at us and didn't miss a beat.  No surprise, no fright, no
nothing.

I smiled at him, as one does.

Totally nonchalantly, as if it was an everyday occurrence to find five
foreigners huddling in a dip in the ground in the middle of nowhere, he
squatted down beside us and started gob bing off.  I didn't have a clue
what he was saying.

We gave him the greeting, "As salaam alaikum."

He replied, "Wa alaikum as salaam."

We shook his hand.  This was bizarre.  He was so friendly.  I wondered
if he even knew there was a war on.  Within seconds we were all best
mates.

I wanted to keep the conversation going, but our Arabic wasn't quite up
to it.  Even as I spoke, I couldn't believe what I heard myself saying
next.

"Wayn al souk?"  I asked.

Here we were, in the middle of nowhere, and I was asking him the way to
the market.

He didn't bat an eyelid, just pointed south.

"Good one," Dinger said.  "At least next time we're here we'll know the
way to Sainsbury's."

Bob spotted a bottle in the old boy's satchel.  "Halib?"  he asked.

The goatherd nodded that yes, it was milk, and passed the bottle around.
Then he got out some smelly, minging dates from the bag and a bit of old
bread, and we sat down and played the white man.

Mark stayed on his feet, having a casual look around.  "He's on his
own," he said, all smiles.

The goatherd pointed south again and waved his hand.  "Jaysh," he said,
"jaysh."

I raised a quizzical eyebrow at Bob.

"Army," he translated.  "Militia."

Bob asked: "Wayn?  Wayn jaysh?"

The old boy pointed back the way we had come.

We couldn't understand if he meant: there's loads of soldiers down
there; or there's loads of soldiers down there, and they're looking for
you; or are you with the soldiers from the jaysh back there?  None of us
could remember the Arabic for distance.  We tried to do signs for far
away and close.

All in all it was quite funny.  There we were, sitting having a cosy
kefuddle in the middle of the desert, in weather that was so bad we had
nearly frozen to death.

We carried on with this for about half an hour, but we were getting to
the point where a decision had to be made.  Did we kill him?  Did we tie
him up and keep him until we moved out?  Or did we just let him go and
do his own thing?  The only benefit to be gained by killing him was that
nobody else would then know what was going on.  But if the countryside
was littered with the corpses of elderly members of the indigenous
population and we got caught--which we had to assume was likely--then we
could hardly expect red carpet treatment at the hands of our captors. If
we tied him up to keep him out of play, he would be dead by first light
anyway because of the cold.  There was little doubt his body would be
discovered.  It looked as though every square foot of this country was
patrolled by goats and herders.

If we let him go, who could he tell, what harm could he do?  He had no
transport, and as far as Mark could make out he was on his own.  It was
about 1600 hours now, and it would soon be last light.  Even if he
raised the alarm, by the time there was any reaction it would be dark
and we'd be legging it towards the border.  We might as well let him go.
It was the SAS we were in, not the SS.

We made up our minds that when he decided to go, we'd watch him, wait
until he got out of sight, then we'd put in a deception plan south.

Five minutes later he was giving his goodbyes, and off he shuffled with
the goats, not a care in the world.  We let him go for about a half mile
until he disappeared into some dead ground, then we moved off.  We went
south for a few miles, then turned west.

We came into a small depression and stopped to take stock.  There were
several factors to discuss.  First was our water supply.  We had enough
food to last us another couple of days, but we were almost out of water.
Second, we had to assume that the enemy knew where our last LUP was from
the night before, so they knew our direction of travel. Third, we'd had
another compromise--I was already thinking that we should have kept him
with us until last light before letting him go.  We were still in bad
physical shape, and the weather would get very bad up on the high
ground.  We had nearly died the night before, and I didn't want to take
another chance.  We had lost a night's march and didn't want to lose
another.  All in all, the situation was not very good, and we probably
hadn't done ourselves any favors by letting the old boy go. But what was
done was done.

We went through the options that we had left to us as a patrol.  One, to
keep west, hoping to find water on the way: the chances were good on the
high ground due to the snow and ice.  Two, to head north to the river
and then head west, but we were a large number and concealment would be
a problem because the closer we got to the border, the more habitation
there was going to be.  Three, to hijack a vehicle and drive for the
border that night.  It was 1715 and starting to get dark. Given the
amount of enemy activity and our physical condition, we decided to go
for the vehicle hijack, any time after last light.  The sooner the
better.

We were going to have some major drama tonight, one way or another.
Before moving down towards the road we carried out a weapon check.  One
man at a time, we pulled the working parts out, slapped on some oil, and
made sure everything was ready.

I scanned the road through my binos.  We wanted to have an area where we
could come out and be more or less straight on top of them, so they
couldn't see us coming.  I spotted a small mound on a patch of high
ground that would do the trick.

The plan was that Bob would play the cripple, leaning on my shoulder,
and I'd wave down a good Samaritan.  To make us look even more harmless
we'd leave our weapons and webbing with the others.  They would come
out, do the hijack, and away we'd go.  We'd been looking at nothing but
lorries and Land Cruisers for six hours.  Depending on the type of
vehicle, we could go cross-country--heading south until we hit the
pylons and then following them west--or take our chances on the road.

The road was half an hour's tab away.  We got to the highish ground just
on last light.  Legs found a purpose-made ditch in the area to the right
of the road, and we all piled in.  We had a good view to the southeast
because the road was long and straight for a number of miles and we were
on high ground looking down.  To the northwest, however, there was a
small crest about 900 feet down the road.  We wouldn't have much time in
which to react if the vehicle came from that direction. Bob and I would
try to stop it right opposite the ditch so the lads could just jump up
and give them the good news.

We sat there with the binos out, looking to the east.  Two trucks moved
along the road and then went off in the general direction of our last
LUP.  Because of the low light I couldn't see whether people were
getting out, but there appeared to be general activity on both sides of
the road.  They were obviously looking for something, and I took it to
be us.  After a while the vehicles came back onto the road and started
to move towards us.

Fuck!  Was this the follow-up from the night before?  Either we were
lucky that we had moved, or unlucky that we hadn't held the old boy and
had let him go and bubble.  But he had gone in totally the opposite
direction to the one these troops were coming from.  It didn't make
sense.

We watched the lights coming nearer, and then we could hear the engine
grinding up the hill.  We got our heads down, just hoping that the
elevation of the trucks would not give any blokes in the back the chance
to see down into the dip.

We waited.  As soon as we heard the trucks stop opposite us, we'd be up
and firing.  We had nothing to lose.

They drove straight past.  Big grins all round.

Bob and I moved up onto the road and sat watching in both directions.
After about twenty minutes, vehicle lights came over the small crest and
drove towards us.  Satisfied that it was not a troop truck, we stood up.
The vehicle caught us in its headlights and slowed down to a halt about
10 feet down the road.  I kept my head down to protect my eyes and to
hide my face from the driver.  Bob and I hobbled towards it.

"Oh shit," I muttered into Bob's ear.

Of all the vehicles in Iraq that could have come our way that night, the
one we had chosen to hijack and speed us to our freedom was a 1950s New
York yellow cab.  I couldn't believe it.  Chrome bumpers, whitewall
tires, the lot.

We were committed.  Bob was in my arms giving it the wounded soldier.
The blokes were straight up from the ditch.

"What the fuck have we got here?"  Mark shouted in disbelief.  "This is
the story of our lives, this is!  Why can't it be a fucking Land
Cruiser?"

The driver panicked and stalled the engine.  He and the two passengers
in the back sat staring openmouthed at the muzzles of Minimis and 203s.

The cab was an old rust bucket with typical Arab decoration--tassels and
gaudy religious emblems dangling from every available point.  A couple
of old blankets were thrown over as seat covers.  The driver was beside
himself with hysteria.  The two men on the backseat were a picture, both
dressed in neatly pressed green militia fatigues and berets, with little
weekend bags on their laps.  As the younger of the two explained that
they were father and son, we had a quick rummage through their effects
to see if there was anything worth having.

We had to move quickly because we couldn't guarantee that there wouldn't
be other vehicles coming over.  We tried to shepherd them to the side of
the road, but the father was on his knees.  He thought he was going to
get slotted.

"Christian!  Christian!"  he screamed as he scrabbled in his pocket and
pulled out a keyring with the Madonna dangling from it.  "Muslim!"  he
said, pointing at the taxi driver and trying to drop him in it.

Now the driver sank to his knees, bowing and praying.  We had to prod
him with rifle barrels to get him to move.

"Cigarettes?"  Dinger enquired.

The son obliged with a couple of packs.

The father got up and started kissing Mark, apparently thanking him for
not killing him.  The driver kept praying and hollering.  It was a
farce.

"What's his problem?"  I said.

"This car is his occupation," the son said in good English.  "He has to
feed his children."

Bob came storming over and said, "I've fucking had enough of this."
Sticking the end of his bayonet up one of the driver's nostrils, he
walked him over to the ditch.

We left them all there.  We had no time to tie them up; we just wanted
to get going.  We needed to put in some miles.

"I'll drive," I said.  "I saw Robert De Niro in Taxi Driver."

It was an old column gearshift, and I couldn't work it.  To the
accompaniment of jeers and much slagging, I did a six-point turn to get
us facing west, and off we lurched.  Legs was in the front to do the
compass bearings; the other three were crammed into the back.  The way
our luck had been going I fully expected the compass to pack in and the
next sign we saw to be "Baghdad Welcomes Safe Drivers."

We had no shorts (pistols); they were all longs, and it was going to be
almost impossible to bear them if we were compromised.  Nevertheless we
were happy as

Larry.  This was make-or-break time.  We'd either make it tonight or
we'd be dead.

It was unfortunate that we were committed to going on roads but we'd
just have to make the most of it.  We had just over half a tank of fuel,
which was plenty for the distance we had to cover.  We were going at
quite a fuel-efficient pace anyway because we didn't want to look
conspicuous or get involved in the slightest accident.  We'd just drive
as far as we could, dump the vehicle, and go over the border on foot.

We tried to make up game plans for what we would do if we got caught in
a VCP (Vehicle Checkpoint).  We didn't know what we'd do.  We couldn't
try to barge through a checkpoint barrier on the road.  That might
happen in films but it's fantasy stuff; permanent VCPs are made to stop
that sort of thing.  The vehicle draws fire every time, and we'd end up
as perforated as Tetley tea bags  I'd probably just have to brake as
fast as I could, and we'd pile out and do a runner.

Unfortunately, we were reading air charts, not an AA road atlas.  The
roads were very confusing.  Legs directed me to take junctions that went
generally west, and I constantly checked the mileometer to see how far
we'd gone.

The first major location we came to was the pumping station area. There
were military vehicles and blokes milling around, but no checkpoint.
Nobody took a blind bit of notice of us as the cab chugged past.

We had to look as though we knew where we were -going.  If we looked
lost it would arouse suspicion, and people might even come over and
offer to help.

We came to yet another set of junctions.  There was nothing going west
and the best we could do was to turn north.  It was a normal two-way
road instead of the single-track ones we had been moving on.  It was
busy with convoys of oil tankers.  We pulled out to overtake, but
military vehicles were coming the other way.  Nobody else was doing it
so we had to play the game to blend in.  At least we were moving, and
the heater was going full blast.  It was blissfully warm.

The convoy stopped.

We couldn't see why.  Traffic lights?  A broken-down vehicle?  A VCP?

Legs jumped out and had a quick look but could see nothing in the
darkness.  We started inching forward.  We stopped again and Legs got
out.

"Military vehicles at the front of the convoy," he muttered.  "One of
them has crashed or broken down."

Squaddies were hanging around on foot and in Land Cruisers, and cars and
trucks were maneuvering around them.  We started to drive past, and I
held my breath.  One of the blokes directing the traffic spotted us and
started to wave us on.  Mark, Bob, and Dinger pretended to be asleep on
the back seat; Legs and I grinned like idiots inside our shamags and
waved back.  As they disappeared in the rearview mirror, we laughed
ourselves silly.

We hit a built-up area.  Statues of Saddam stood outside public
buildings and pictures of him were plastered on every available space.
We drove past cafe bars with people milling around outside.  We passed
civilian cars, armored cars, and APCs.  Nobody turned a hair.

Sometimes the roads and junctions funneled us in totally the wrong
direction.  We did a touch of north, then east, then south, then west,
but ensured we were generally keeping west.  Mark had the Magellan on
his lap in the back and was making attempts to get a fix so that if the
shit hit the fan, we would each have the information we needed to get us
over the border.

Dinger was smoking like a condemned man enjoying his last request.  I
was considering whether to join him.  I'd never had a cigarette in my
life, and I thought: By tonight I could be dead, so why not try one
while I have the chance?

"What's the score on these fags?"  I asked Dinger.

"Do you drag all the smoke down, or what do you do?"

"You've had one before, have you?"

"No, mate--never smoked in my life."

"Well, you ain't going to start now, you wanker.  You'll flake out and
crash the car.  Anyway, do you have any idea how many people die of lung
cancer each year?  I can't possibly expose you to that sort of risk.
Tell you what, though--you can have a bit of passive."

He blew a lungful of smoke in my direction.  I hated it, as he knew I
would.  When we were on the Counter Terrorist team together, Dinger used
to drive one of the Range Rovers.  He knew I loathed cigarettes so he'd
be at it all the time, keeping the windows wound up.  I'd go berserk and
open them all, and he'd be laughing his cock off.  Then the windows
would go up and he'd do it again.  He had a tape called something like
"Elvis--The First Twenty Years."  He knew I hated it so he'd put it on
at every opportunity.  We were driving along the M4 one time, and I'd
wound down the window because he was smoking.  Dinger put the cassette
on and grinned.  I pressed Eject, grabbed the cassette, and chucked it
out of the window.  War was declared.

I had my own tapes which I took with us on long drives, but the
difference was that it was good music-Madness, usually, or The Jam. One
night, many weeks later, I put one of them on and closed my eyes as I
complained about his smoking and farting.  Before I realized what he was
doing, he ejected the tape and sent it the way of Elvis.

I waved away the cloud of Iraqi cigarette smoke.

"I hate it when you do that," I said.  "Do you know, for every nine
cigarettes you smoke, I'm smoking three of them?"

"You shouldn't honk," he said.  "It's cheap.  You're not paying, I am."

The road signs were in English as well as Arabic, and the blokes in the
back had a map spread out on their laps, trying to work out where we
were.  Nothing actually registered.  The built-up area stretched all
along the Euphrates, and there were no place-names.

All things considered, we were doing rather well.  The mood was quietly
confident but apprehensive.  They must have found the people at the
hijack site by now and would be on the lookout for the yellow cab.
Compared with what we'd been through in the last few days, it was quite
a funny time, and at least it was warm.  The car fugged up, and our
clothes started to dry.

There were more convoys, consisting of about twenty vehicles at a time.
We tagged on behind.  There were civilian cars everywhere.  There was no
street lighting, which was rather good.  We tried our best to hide our
weapons, but there had to be a compromise between concealment and being
able to get the weapons up to bear in the event of a drama.

We rounded a corner on the open road and got into another slowly moving
jam.  Vehicles had come up behind us, and we were stuck.  This time Legs
couldn't get out or he'd be seen by the people behind.  We'd just have
to bluff it out.

A soldier with his weapon slung over his shoulder was coming down the
queue on the driver's side, the left-hand side as we were looking.
People were talking to him from their cars and trucks.  There were two
more squad dies on the right-hand side.  They were mooching along more
slowly than their mate, weapons over their shoulders, smoking and
chatting.

We knew we were going to get compromised.  The moment the jundie stuck
his head inside and had a look at us, he'd see we were white eyes. There
was no more than a 1 percent chance of us getting away with it.

Big decision: What did we do now?  Did we get out straightaway and go
for it, or did we wait?

"Wait," I said.  "You never know."

Very slowly we tried to get our weapons up to bear.  If we had a drama,
we would have to get out of the car.  Every handle had a hand on it,
ready for the off.

Mark quietly said, "See you in Syria."

We'd try to keep together as much as possible, but there was a strong
chance we'd get split.  It would be every man for himself.

We waited and waited, watching these people slowly working their way
down the line.  They didn't look particularly switched on: they were
just killing time.  Mark tried to get a fix on the Magellan to find out
how far we were from the border, but he ran out of time.

"Let's just go south, and then west," I said.

That meant jumping out on the left-hand side of the road, firing off
some rounds to get their heads down, and running like mad.  As far as I
was concerned, this was our most dangerous moment since leaving Saudi.

The blokes at the back had got their weapons up.  Legs had his 203
across him with the barrel resting on my lap.

"If he comes up and puts his head through, as soon as he ID's us, I'll
slot him," he said.

All I needed to do was keep my head out of the way.  Legs would just
bring the barrel up and do the business.  - "We'll take the other two,"
Bob said.

I leaned forward to hide Legs's weapon.

The jundie got to the vehicle in front of us.  He leaned down to speak
to the driver, laughing and gob bing off, not a care in the world.  He
waved his hands as he spoke, probably moaning about the weather.  With
our Arabic we wouldn't have much to talk about when he got to our car. I
could ask him the way to the market, but that was about it.

He said his goodbyes to the vehicle in front and sauntered towards our
cab.  I leant forward and fiddled with the dashboard controls.

He did one tap on the window.  I put my head right back and in the same
motion pushed my legs out and pressed my body against the seat.  The
squaddy's face was pressed expectantly against the window.  Legs lifted
the barrel of the 203.  One round was all it took.  There was an
explosion of shattered glass, and the car doors flew open.  We were out
and running before the body had even hit the ground.

The two other squad dies started running for cover, but the Minimis took
them down before they'd taken half a dozen paces.  The civvies were
straight down into the foot wells of their vehicles and quite rightly
so.

We ran at right angles to the column of cars until we came into line of
sight of the VCP and were illuminated by the spill from headlights. They
opened up, and we returned a massive amount of rounds.  They must have
been wondering what the hell was going on.  All they would have heard
was one round, then a couple of short bursts, followed by the sight of
five dickheads in shamags legging it into the desert.

The first people over the road put covering fire down on the VCP until
the others got across.  Once there, we all moved.  The whole contact
lasted no more than thirty seconds.

We ran south for several more minutes.  I stopped and shouted, "On me!
On me!  On me!"

Heads dashed past me, and I put my hand on them and counted one, two,
three, four.

"Everybody's here.  Okay, let's go!"

We ran and ran, making the best of the confusion we'd created behind us.
To my right, I heard the sound of Dinger laughing as he ran, and before
long we'd all joined in.  It was sheer bloody relief.  None of us could
believe we'd got out of it.

We headed west.  From Mark's last fix on the Magel lan we estimated we
had maybe 8 miles to the border.  Eight miles in over nine hours of
darkness--a piece of cake.  All we had to do was take our time and make
sure we got there tonight.  There was no way a group this big could lie
up the next day.

We came to an inhabited area.  There were pylons, old cars, rubbish
tips, dogs howling, the lights of a house.  Sometimes we had to get over
fences.  There were vehicle headlights on roads.  Behind us in the area
of the VCP there was still an incredible amount of noise.  People were
still hollering, and there were sporadic bursts of small-arms fire.
Tracked vehicles screamed up and down the road.  It was just a race now,
a matter of the hares keeping in front of the hounds.

The moon started to come out.  A full moon, in the west.  It couldn't
have been worse.  The only good thing was that we, too, could see more
and move faster.

We landed up paralleling another road.  We couldn't avoid it.  We had a
built-up area to our left and the road to our right.  We didn't have
time to fart-arse around.  We were going for it big style.  We had to
hit the border before their initial confusion died down and
reinforcements arrived.

Every time a car came from either direction we had to take cover.  We
were climbing fences, avoiding dogs, avoiding buildings.  There were
houses everywhere now, lights on, generators going.  We picked our way
through without incident.

Vehicles started to move along the road without their lights, presumably
hoping to catch us out.  There was still shooting way off in the
distance.  In our desert camouflage, against an almost European
background of plantations and lush arable land, we glowed like ghosts in
the moonlight.

We were spotted from the road.  Three or four vehicles came screaming
along, and blokes jumped out firing.  We were down to a few mags each by
now, and there was bound to be lots more drama before the night was
over.  All we could do was run.  There was no cover.  They kept on
firing and we kept on running, the rounds zinging past us and into the
built-up area.

We sprinted for 1,200 feet.  We passed through little clusters of
houses, expecting at any moment to be slotted by people coming out, but
the local population kept themselves to themselves, bless their cotton
socks.  I was sweating buckets, panting for breath.  Adrenaline gets
hold of you and you clock Olympic times, but you can't sustain it. Then
the firing sparks up again and you find a bit more.

We started to move over a crest.  We looked down on the lights of Abu
Kamal and Krabilah, the two built-up areas that straddled the border. It
was just a sea of light, as if we'd run on to the film set of Close
Encounters.  And there were the masts, the taller one on the Iraqi side.
The boys in pursuit kept firing.

"Fucking hell," Bob shouted, "look at this, this is good news!  We're
nearly there!"

Like a prat, I said "Shut the fuck up!"  as if he was a naughty
schoolboy.  I regretted it as soon as I said it.  I was thinking exactly
the same thing myself.  Those lights, Abu Kamal, that tower--they
weren't in Iraq, they were in Syria.  I could almost taste the place.  I
was as sparked up as Bob was.

We ran over the crest.  But the moment we came down from the higher
ground we were sky lined to some boys stationed below.  They turned out
to be antiaircraft battery.  They greeted us with small-arms fire, and
then opened up with triple A. We ducked north to get across the road,
committing ourselves to going through the built-up area that lay between
us and the river.  Vehicles were revving up near the AAA battery, and to
top it all some jets screamed over.  They must have been ours because
the S60s diverted their fire.  In the chaos we slipped away.

There was firing left, right, and behind us, but we just kept going,
heads down.  Heavy tracer went up vertical, then horizontal where the
Iraqis were just firing at anything that was moving.  It was outrageous
of them because there were civilian buildings all about.  We were
deafened by AAA gunfire.  We had to scream our instructions and warnings
to each other.

We got up to a road, made a quick check, and were straight over.  We
stopped on the other side and took a deep breath to sort ourselves out.
Going into a built up area is a totally different ballgame; it's
something you always try to avoid, but we had no choice.  There was a
plantation to the right, but it was protected by a high fence.

There was about 900-1,200 feet meters of habitation to get through, a
big amalgamation of houses with perimeter walls.  Two-inch plastic
irrigation pipes ran along the ground from the houses to the plantation.
We moved down, trying to use the shadows as much as possible, walking
with our weapons facing out, safety catches off, fingers on the trigger.
We were moving north, and the moon was in the west.  I was in front.  If
anybody appeared I'd give it to him with my 203, and Mark would come out
two or three steps and give it a burst with his Minimi.  Then we'd
withdraw around the first corner and reorganize ourselves, or move
forward, depending on what we had been firing at.

People were shouting their heads off in the houses, lights were going
off, doors being slammed.  We walked: we couldn't be arsed to run.  If
it was going to happen there was nothing we were going to achieve by
running.

From the end of the buildings there were pathways and large pipes
running down to the Euphrates about 450 feet away.  Diesel pumps
chugged.  There was mud and shit all over the place which had iced over.
We got into the corner of a plantation for a bit of cover and stopped.

The first priority was to fill up our water bottles.  Two of the lads
went down to the river's edge while Mark got a fix on the Magellan.
"Exactly lOKs from the border' he whispered.

All the chaos was over the other side of the road.  Tracked vehicles
were maneuvering and firing, and the AAA guns were still pumping away.
In the middle and far distance there were bursts of small-arms fire.
They must have been shooting at dogs and anything else that
moved--including each other.  We were almost past caring.  There were
six miles to go, and we would have to fight for every mile.

We sat with our backs against the trees, watching the two lads filling
the bottles.

"Ten Ks," Dinger said.  "Fucking hell, we could run that in thirty
minutes."

"Pity about the full moon," Bob said.

"And the desert camouflage," Dinger said.  "And the fact that every man
and his dog is out looking for us."

When Mark and Legs came back with our bottles we considered the options.
There seemed to be four.  We could cross the river; move east to avoid
the border and attempt to cross on the following night; keep going west;
or split up and try any of the three as individuals.

The river was a fearsome sight.  It must have been about 1,600 feet
across, and after the torrential rainfall it was in full flood, flowing
fast and furious.  The water would be freezing.  We were weakened by the
long tab and lack of sleep, food, and water.  We couldn't see any boats,
but if we found one it would become an option.  That left swimming, and
I doubted we'd last more than ten minutes.  And who was to say there
wouldn't be troops waiting on the other side?

We ruled out moving east because there was too much habitation for us to
conceal ourselves in daylight.  Moving west seemed the best option: they
knew we were in the area, so why not just keep going?  But should we do
it as a patrol or as individuals?  Going it alone would certainly create
five lots of chaos for our pursuers, but at the end of the day we were a
patrol.

"We'll go west as a patrol and cross the border tonight," I said. "There
must be some follow-up in the morning."

It was about 2200 and bitterly cold.  Everybody was shivering.  We had
been sweating and the adrenaline had been flowing.  In these conditions
your body starts to seize up as soon as you take a rest.

Looking west along the Euphrates, we saw headlights crossing a bridge a
mile or so down.  There wasn't a lot we could do.  We couldn't waste
time boxing around it.  It was too late for anything fancy like that. We
would have to take our chances.

"Let's just take our time and patrol," Bob said.  "We've got enough
time."

The natural water courses ran into the Euphrates.  Normally we would
have kept to the high ground.  It's easier to travel along, which saves
time and makes less noise and movement.  We were cross-graining them to
stay parallel to the river, but not so close to the water that we left
sign in the mud.

The ground was frozen mud and slush.  Barbed wire fences cordoned off
bits of land.  We encountered small, rickety outbuildings, knolls of
high ground, trees, old bottles that we tripped over, bits of frozen
plastic that crushed noisily underfoot.  It could have been wasteland in
Northern Ireland.

The wind had stopped.  The slightest sound traveled hundreds of feet. We
were patrolling into the moon, our breath forming clouds in the freezing
air.  We took our time, stopping and starting every five minutes.  Dogs
barked.  When we came to a building, somebody would go up and check;
then we'd skirt around.  When we came to a fence, the first man would
test to see if it was going to make a noise; then he'd put his weapon on
it to force the wire down and make it good and tense, and he'd keep it
there while everybody stepped over.

We had to go round a three-sided hut.  The owner was snoring by the
embers of a fire but didn't stir as we tiptoed past.  Forward of us was
a road.  If we looked to the left there was the road that ran into the
frontier town of Krabilah.  Lights were going on and off in buildings.
Tracked vehicles trundled backwards and forwards, but far enough away
not to worry us.  There was still the odd shot or burst behind us. We'd
been patrolling for about 2 miles.  Four to go.  It wasn't even midnight
yet.  Hours of darkness lay ahead.  I was feeling quite good.

We followed the line of a hedgerow, then cut across left into a natural
drainage ditch.  It ran into a steep wadi, which in turn seemed to run
into the Euphrates.  The wadi was about 150-160 feet wide and 80 feet
deep.  Both sides were more or less sheer.  The bottom was virtually
flat, with a trickle of a stream.  We couldn't box around it because we
didn't know how far it went.  It might have headed south, and there were
roads to our south that we wanted to avoid.  I then noticed that it went
round to the west, which would be great.  We could use the shadow that
it created for as long as we could.

As I got to the edge of the wadi, I crawled over the lip to have a look
inside.  Mark was behind me.  I started to move down, and as I did so,
the horizon on the opposite side of the wadi was a lot easier to see.
The first thing I saw on the skyline was the silhouette of a sentry.

He was walking up and down, stamping his feet and blowing into his
cupped hands to keep warm.  I looked around him, and I couldn't believe
what I saw.  It was a vast location--tents, buildings, vehicles, radio
antennas.  As my eyes focused, I started to notice people coming out of
the tents.  I heard bits of talking.

They had their backs to the moon, looking in our direction.  I didn't
move.

It was fifteen minutes before I could make my way back to Mark.  I knew
he would have seen the same as I had because he hadn't come to join me.
He, too, was lying as still as a stone.  This was scary stuff.  We were
terribly exposed.

I got back level with Mark.  "Have you seen it?"

"Yes, this is outrageous," he said.  "We need to get back and sort our
shit out."

"No drama."

We'd crawl back to the others to regroup.  From there we'd make our way
back to the hedgerow, sort ourselves out, and find another route round.
We had gone 100 feet to get out of the immediate area when we got up to
a semi crouch position in the ditch.

Jittery shouting and firing happened at the same time.  All hell was let
loose.  Mark was down with the Minimi and stitched all along the
hedgerows, wherever he saw muzzle flashes.  The location on the other
side of the wadi opened up.  I was severely unimpressed because they
were on higher ground.

I used the last of my 203 bombs; then it was time to run away
gracefully.  I wanted to get back to the riverbank because it would give
us cover.  There was shouting and firing all over the place as we legged
it.  The rest of the patrol was having contacts.  There was major chaos
going on all around the hedgerow.  I assumed that Bob and the others
were in a group of three.  The Iraqis on the other side of the wadi were
firing in all directions.  I heard 203 bombs, which had to be Legs
because Dinger and Bob both had Minimis.  It was very noisy. Everybody
was involved in his own little world.  I realized with a sinking heart
that there was no chance of us getting together again. We were split now
into another two groups, with only miles to go.  What a pisser.  I
really thought we'd cracked it.

Mark and I were on the bank of the Euphrates, trying to make sense of
what was happening.  The waterline was 30-50 feet below the line of the
ploughed land that we'd just come over, and in between lay a system of
small plateaus.  We were on the first one, in amongst the bushes.

We could hear the follow-ups from the opposite bank, working towards us
with torches and shouting to one another.  There was intermittent,
nervous enemy fire from our side of the wadi, then contacts to our left
and half left involving 203s and Minimis.  Tracer was going horizontal
and then vertical as it hit rocks and buildings.

We stuck our heads up like a couple of ferrets and looked around.  It
was hard to know what to do and where to go--whether to cross the river
or go through the positions and risk getting killed or captured.

"No way the river," I whispered into Mark's ear.

I wasn't brave enough for that, so we decided to go through the
positions.  But when?  There was so much confusion, it was difficult to
say what was a good opportunity and what wasn't.

"Fuck it," Mark whispered, "we're in the shit, so what does it matter?"

If we got out, all well and good, but if we didn't, so what--I just
hoped that it would be nice and quick.  I was feeling quite
dispassionate about the whole business.

We checked our stocks of ammunition.  I had about one and a half mags;
Mark had a hundred link for the Minimi.  It was such a ridiculous
situation we were in, with contacts and shouting and tracer all over the
place, and there's us sitting in a bush trying to organize ourselves and
look over the other side of the bank at the same time. My hands were
freezing cold.  The grass and leaves were brittle with frost.  The river
was shrouded with mist.

I looked at Mark and nearly laughed.  He was wearing a long woolen scarf
known as a cap comforter that can be folded into itself to make what
looks like a Second World War commando hat.  Mark had failed to tuck the
top of his hat in, and he looked like Noddy.  He was peering through the
bushes with a serious expression on his face and he looked so comical.

"If we don't go now, mate, we never will," he said.

I nodded.

Still looking out as he spoke, he dug in his pocket for a boiled sweet
and popped it into his mouth.

"It's my last one.  I might as well have it now: it might be my last one
ever."

All of mine had gone.  I looked at him longingly.

"You ain't got none left, have you?"  he smirked.

"No, fuck all left."

I looked at him like a puppy dog.

He took the sweet out of his mouth, bit it, and gave me half.

We lay there savoring the moment and psyching ourselves up to go.

In the end the decision was made for us.  Four Iraqis came along the
bank, and they appeared to be well trained and switched on.  There was
no shouting, and they were well spread out.  They looked nervous though,
as you do when you know there are people about who might fire weapons at
you.  If we moved they would see us.  I signaled to Mark: if they don't
see us, let them go on; if they do, they get it.  But they got so close
there was no way they were going to avoid us,so we dropped them.

Now we had to go, whether it was the right time or not.  We legged it up
the ploughed field, parallel to the river.  Further up to the right we
started to come over a gentle rise where the ground went down to the
water.  There was movement, and we went straight down.

The furrows were running north-south so we were in the dips.  We started
to belly crawl and worked our way the whole length up to the hedgerow.
Orders were being barked, and squads were running around confused.
They were no more than 80 feet away.  We crawled for twenty minutes. The
ground was icy cold, and it hurt to put your hands on the mud and pull
yourself along.  My clothing was drenched.  Tiny puddles of water had
frozen, and as we moved the ice cracked.  The sound was magnified a
thousand times in my head.  Even the noise of my breathing sounded
frighteningly loud.  I just wanted to get through this shit and get to
the treeline, and then it would be a totally different, brave new world.

There was still firing, shouting" and all sorts of confusion going on.
How we were ever going to get out of it I had no idea.  In situations
like this you just have to keep on going and see what happens.  It was
so tempting just to get up and make a bolt for it.

The Iraqis were still down at the bottom of the field.  Maybe--I
hoped--they thought we'd gone further down the riverbed, heading east to
get to the other lot.  I didn't actually care what they were thinking,
as long as they did it a good distance away.  The one and only thought I
had in my mind was that we needed to get over the border that night.

We got to the hedgerow.  It was a purpose-built field division, small
trees and bushes growing out of a two foot mound of earth.  Our initial
plan was to cross the hedgerow that was running east-west, purely so
that we didn't have to cross the south-north one as well.  We heard
noises to our right.  Mark had a look.  It was more enemy, behind the
hedgerow.  And beyond that, further south, there was yelling and
shouting and a profusion of lights.  Mark signaled me to stay this side
of the hedgerow and move left.

We crawled along the line to get to the hedge that ran north-south.  We
tried to find a place where we could get through without making any
noise.  I started pushing through.  My head emerged the other side, and
I immediately got challenged.

As the boy shouted, Mark gave him the good news.  His body disintegrated
in front of my eyes.  Mark gave it a severe stitching all the way
along--from where we were, all the way along west.  I scrambled out of
the hedge line and carried on the fire while Mark came through. We moved
east, stopped, put down a quick burst, ran, gave it another quick burst,
and then just ran and ran.

There was high ground to our front.  Below it were buildings with lights
on and movement.  We didn't want to cross the open ground, so we had no
option but to use the obvious cover of a ditch.  I had no idea what we'd
got ahead of us.

The fence line was above us.  Because the fields were irrigated, the
roads and buildings were on built-up land to keep them above the
waterline.  We got into a little dip below the fence and moved south.

We started to slow down now that we seemed to be out of immediate
trouble.  We took the 6-foot chain link fence to be the perimeter of a
military installation.  We got halfway along and stopped.  We'd seen a
road to our front, running east-west.  Vehicles were driving up and
down, fully lit.  Other vehicles drove with their lights off.

There had to be a definite junction to the east of us.  We could see
vehicle lights heading up there and changing direction.  There was a
mass of activity.  Every man and his dog seemed to be on alert.  They
must have thought the Israelis had turned up or the Syrians were
invading.  All I hoped was that in all this confusion a little gang of
two and a little gang of three could work their way through.

We found ourselves opposite a large mosque on the other side of the
fence.  We stopped and observed the road.  Closer now, we could see
vehicles parked up along the side of the road as headlights swept past.
Trucks, Land Cruisers, APCs.  Where there are vehicles there are people.
We could hear talking and the mush of radios.  I couldn't tell how far
the column extended, east or west.  From the initial contact on the edge
of the wadi to here had taken three hours. With only two and a half
hours of darkness left I was flapping.  We'd have to take a chance.
There was no time left for boxing around.

We were lying in the dip, wet and freezing, trying to work out where we
were going to go through the fence.  Both of us were sweating and
shivering.  We were almost out of ammunition.  We waited for lights to
pass so we could get an idea of where all the vehicles were sited.  We
would cross in the biggest gap.

Two of the trucks were about 50 feet apart.  If we could get through
unchallenged, the border beckoned.  We'd just have to brass it out.  We
started across the field, taking our time.  Each time a vehicle passed
we hit the ground.  It was important to get as near to the parked convoy
as we could before we made our dash.  All we planned to do was run
through them.  Neither of us had a clue what was on the other side, but
we didn't care--we'd sort that out when we came to it.

The vehicles were 3 feet above us on the raised road.  At the top of the
bank, we discovered, was a three strand barbed wire fence, 3 feet high.
We'd have to get over it before we could even start to dodge between the
vehicles.

The gap was between two canvas-topped trucks.  In one of them a radio
hissed loudly.  We were going to have to climb the mound, and would be
committed from the moment we started moving.

I clambered over the fence and got down to give Mark cover.  He cleared
the fence, but the wire twanged as he removed his weight.  A jundie
started jabbering and stuck his head out of a truck window.  He got it
from me straightaway.  I ran to the back.  The tailboard was up, but
there were two slots at floor level which would have served as footholds
when it was down.  I put my muzzle through and gave it a good burst.
Mark went straight across the road and was down on the other side of the
mound, firing along what to him was the right-hand side of the convoy. I
didn't know if the other vehicle had characters aboard, so I threw in a
grenade and legged it over the road to Mark.  We fired until we ran out
of ammunition, which was all of five seconds.  We dropped our weapons
and legged it.  They were no use now.  The Iraqis used 7.62 short, and
we needed 5.56.  Now the only weapon we had left was darkness.

We must have put down enough rounds to get them flapping because they
didn't follow immediately.  We ran for 900 feet.  The sounds of
screaming filled the night.

We stopped near a water tower.  It wasn't that long now before first
light.  Looking straight ahead, we could see the road that we'd just
crossed to our right hand side, the mast on the Iraqi side, and another
road that we'd have to cross to go west.

We looked at one another and I said, "Right, let's do it."

We scuttled on across the fields and stopped short of what we could see
was a large depression.  On the other side was a built-up area, unlit.
The right-hand corner, the end of it, was more or less at a road
junction.

The depression must have been used as a rubbish dump.  Small fires
smoldered in the darkness.  We went down into the dip and stumbled over
old tins and tires.  The stench of rotting garbage was overpowering. We
started to come back up the other side.  About halfway up the rise we
were opened up on by two AKs, from really close range.  We hit the
ground and I went right.

I ran for what I thought was enough distance to get me level with the
junction, then turned left.  I wanted to get over the road and carry on
running.  I ran around the side of a mound and thought I could get up
the other side, but what I'd come into was a large water storage area.
There were two big pools, oily and greasy.  I was flapping, running
around like the cornered rat that I was, trying to find a way out.  The
sides were sheer.  I couldn't get up.  I had to retrace my steps.  I
wasn't even looking now, I was just running.  If they were behind me,
knowing about it wasn't going to change anything.

I got out of the immediate area and stopped at the road.  My chest
heaved as I fought for breath.  Fuck it, I thought, just go for it.

I got past the buildings.  I was elated.  I felt I'd cracked it.  Just
the border now.  I didn't worry about Mark.  I'd seen him go down.  I
didn't hear anything after that, and he didn't come with me.  He was
dead.  At least it had been quick.

8

I felt it was all behind me.  All I had in front of me was a quick tab
to the border.  The mud built up around my boots.  It was heavy going.
My legs were burning.  Physically I was wrecked.  I stopped to get some
scoff down my neck.  It felt good.  I drank some water and forced myself
to calm down and take stock.  Navigation was easy enough.  The mast was
right ahead of me.  As I walked I tried to work out what had happened
during the contacts.  But there had been total confusion, and I couldn't
make sense of it.  There was still firing behind me.

It was the early hours of the 27th, and I had about 2-3 miles to go. In
normal circumstances I could run that in less than twenty minutes with
my equipment on.  But there was no point just running blindly towards
Syria with only an hour of darkness left.  I didn't know what the border
crossing was like physically--if it was a fence or a high berm, if it
was heavily defended or not defended at all.  And even if I did get into
Syria during daylight hours, what sort of reception could I expect?

I was about a half mile south of the Euphrates and a half mile north of
a town.  The area was irrigated by diesel pumps at intervals along the
river.  The field crops were about eighteen inches high.  I had kept off
the tracks and moved through the center of the fields, putting my feet
down on the root mounds of the plants.  Even so, I knew I couldn't avoid
leaving sign.  My hope was that no one would be out in the fields the
next day, tending what, apart from the frost, seemed to be a healthy
young crop.

I was feeling very positive.  I'd survived the contacts, and that was
all that seemed to matter.  The last contact was like a big barrier that
I'd got over and got away from, and now I was a free spirit.

In many ways this was the most dangerous time.  Probably since caveman
times, people have been cautious when they plan an operation, aggressive
when they execute it, and most open to error when it's finished and
they're on the home straight.  That's when people start to get slack and
the major dramas occur.  It's not over yet, I kept saying to
myself--it's so near but also it's so bloody far.

Adrenaline during the contacts and the constant roller coaster of the
night's events had blocked the pain signals from reaching my brain.  A
soldier of the Black Watch during the First World War was shot four
times and still kept charging forwards.  When he finally took the
position and had time to assess his injuries, he keeled over.  You don't
realize what's been happening to your body because your mind blanks it
out.  Now I'd calmed down a bit and the future was looking rosy, I was
starting to realize how physically impaired I was.  All the aches and
pains of the last couple of days suddenly started coming through.  I was
covered with cuts and bruises.  In contacts you're jumping and leaping
around, and your body's taking knocks all the time. You don't notice
them at the time.  There were deep pressure-cuts on my hands, knees, and
elbows, and painful bruising on the sides of both my legs.  I had
scratches and scrapes from thorn bushes and gashes from wire; the sting
of them added to the ambient pain level.  We'd tabbed close to 125 miles
over hard bedrock and shale, and the leather was starting to fall off my
boots.  My feet were in a bad way.  They were soaking wet and felt like
blocks of ice.  I just about had some sensation left in my toes.  My
clothing was ripped and torn, and my hands were covered with thick
grease and grime, as if I'd been working on an engine for the last
couple of days.  My body was covered in mud, and as I walked along it
was slowly drying out. Trickles of sweat fell down my back, and big
clammy patches formed between my legs and under my armpits.  My
extremities were frozen, but at least my trunk was warm because I was
moving.

It was still very cold.  The mud had a film of ice over the top.  The
first foot or so of any large pool of water was frozen solid.  It was a
beautiful crystal night.  The stars were glittering, and had it been
anywhere else in the world, you'd have gone out and marveled at it. But
the clearness of the sky meant there were no clouds to obscure the full
moon in the west, and no wind to disperse the noise.

Scattered here and there were little outhouses, some with a light on,
some with a generator going.  I could see lights from the town to the
south.  Dogs barked; I skirted around buildings, hoping that nobody
would pay attention to them.

Car lights in the distance made me flap.  Were they part of the
follow-up?  Were they going to start searching the fields now?  It
wasn't a very good place for me to be.  There was only half an hour of
darkness left-not enough for me to get around the town or even go
straight through it and get into the curls on the other side.

As the lights gradually faded I made a quick appreciation.  Like the old
Clash song, should I go or should I stay?  Did I hide up or did I go for
the border and try to get over before first light?  What were the
chances of the Iraqis following up during the day?  There certainly
hadn't been any follow-up so far.  Perhaps they thought I'd already
crossed the border and was away.

The houses looked so inviting.  Should I get into one of these small
buildings where you've just got the old boy and his fire and stay there
with him for the day?  I'd have shelter, and the possibility of food and
water --and in theory a better chance of being concealed.  But you never
use isolated or obvious cover.  It's a natural draw point for any hunter
force.  In films you see all these characters living in hay barns.  It's
pure and utter fantasy.  If you're there they'll find you. None of this
hiding under a straw bale business, just narrowly being missed by a
probing bayonet.

My best chance was in the open but concealed, preferably from the ground
and air.  I had to assume the worst scenario, which was that the Iraqis
would have spotter aircraft up.  I found a drainage ditch that was about
3 feet wide and 18 inches deep, with water coursing through under
gravity.  I got in and moved along, pleased not to be leaving sign in
the muddy water.  The water was moving from east to west, my direction
of travel.

I looked at my watch, checking off the minutes till daybreak.  I stopped
every few feet and looked around, listening, planning the next movement,
planning my actions on: What if the enemy moved in from the front?  What
if I had a contact from the left?  I remembered the ground I'd been over
and planned the best escape route in each contingency.

After 900 or 1,200 feet I saw a dark shape ahead.  It was either a small
dam or.  a natural culvert.  When I got closer, I saw that a track
running north-south from the Euphrates to the built-up area had a steel
plate over it as a makeshift bridge, the sort of thing you see at
roadworks in the UK.  It was just coming up to first light.  I had to
make a decision.  I could go further along the ditch and hope to find
something better, or I could just stay put.  On balance, I thought I was
better off where I was.

The only problem with the culvert was that when you look at things in
the dark and under pressure, they can look pretty good, but in the
daytime the picture can be totally different.  You have to be so careful
choosing an LUP at night in an area that is virgin to you. When I was in
the battalion at Tidworth we had mirror image barracks, the Green
Jackets in one, the Light Infantry in the other.  One night, I came back
from town with a bag of chips and curry sauce, pissed as a fart.  I
stumbled into my room, dropped my trousers, and got into bed. Sitting up
eating my chips with my head spinning and the bedside light on, I
couldn't understand it when a bloke called out, "Turn the light off,
Geordie."  I looked up and saw a Debbie Harry poster, and I didn't like
Debbie Harry.  "Who the fuck's that over there then?"  the voice
demanded, but by then I had realized what I'd done.  I abandoned my
chips, grabbed my trousers, and ran for my life from the Light Infantry
barracks.

I belly crawled under the steel span.  The culvert wasn't as deep as the
drainage ditch itself because it hadn't been cleared, but the prospect
of resting my limbs far outweighed the discomfort of lying in the cold
mud.

I retrieved the map cover from the pocket on my leg and tried to use it
as some sort of insulation, but to no avail.  My mind strayed to food. I
might be needing it later on, but then again I might be captured.  It
was better to get it down my neck than to have it taken away.  I pulled
my last sachet--steak and onions-from the pouch on my belt kit and
ripped it open.  I ate with my fingers and stuck my tongue into the
recesses for the last of the cold, slimy gunge.  For pudding, I put my
lips to the level of the water and sucked up a few mouthfuls.  I got the
map on top of me, ready to look at when there was enough light, and just
lay back and waited.

As dark turned to light, I heard trucks in the distance and isolated
bits of hollering and shouting, but nothing near enough to cause alarm.
It was almost peaceful.  I started to shiver, and the trembling became
uncontrollable.  My teeth chattered.  I took a deep breath and tensed
all my muscles as tightly as I could.  I stayed like that for two hours.

I had my fighting knife in my hand and my watch out on my chest so I
didn't have to keep moving my hands.  I studied the map to make an
appreciation of where I was.  If I had to leg it the last thing I wanted
to do was map-read.  I wanted to know that, as I came out, to my left
would be the built-up area, to my right would be the Euphrates, and that
I had however many miles to run to the border.  I wanted to store as
much information in my head as I could.

I went through different scenarios, fantasies really.  What if I was
already in Syria?  I knew I hadn't crossed the border: the two countries
were at war; there had to be some physical barrier between them, but
that didn't stop me daydreaming.

It must have been about eight o'clock when I heard the scuffle of goats'
hooves coming from the direction of the town.  I tensed.  We hadn't had
the world's best luck with goats on this trip.

I didn't hear the goat herder until he was right on top of the metal
plate.  I took a deep breath, a really deep breath.  Straining my neck,
I saw the ends of two sandals and a set of big, splayed toes.  One foot
came down into the mud.  I gripped my fighting knife.  I wouldn't do
anything until he put his head down and actually saw me, and even then I
didn't know what I was going to do.  Did I just bring the left hand up
and stick him one in the face?  If he started running, what then?  I
could tell by the big choggie, splayed feet that he wasn't military, so
hopefully he wasn't armed.

He stooped to pick up a small cardboard box I hadn't noticed in the
ditch.  It was a discarded ammunition box for 7.62 short, the round that
AKs fire.  He disappeared from view.  The box landed back in the water.
He must have looked at it and decided it was of no use.

A couple of goats came and stood on the bank.  I didn't want to breathe,
I didn't want to blink.  The goat herder made his way back on to the
bridge and stood with his toes dangling over the edge of the steel.  He
coughed up a massive grolly out of the back of his neck and flobbed it
into the water.  It drifted down to me like a slimy green jellyfish and
lodged itself in my hair.  I was in such a mess anyway that it shouldn't
have bothered me, but it did.

I was sure that one of the goats would get into the water and make the
old boy come and rescue him, but nothing happened.  The goats all
trundled over, and the goat herder followed.  I started to scrape the
slime out of my hair.

I lay listening to noises.  Looking out from my tomb, I could see that
it was a crisp winter's morning with not a cloud in the sky.  It was a
view of the countryside, not at all a desert scene.  All it needed was
cows, and it could have been the fields around Hereford.  There's a
small footpath which follows the banks of the River Wye, and from a
certain point you can look over to the other side at a dairy which has
its own cows.  Kate used to love being taken there.  It looked nothing
at all like the scene I was looking at now, but I imagined cows mooing
and the sound of Kate giggling.  The sun was out, but I was out of range
of its warming rays.  I felt like a lizard stuck where I was.  It would
be so nice to be out in the open, warming the bones.

I could hear vehicles in the distance--the springy, old me tally jangly
sounds of them trundling along.  Kids and older people hollered and
shrieked.  I was desperate to know what was going on out there. Were
they looking for me?  Or were they just going about their normal
business?  In one way it concerned me greatly that people were in the
vicinity, but in another it just sounded nice and comforting to hear
human voices because it meant I wasn't alone.  I was cold and exhausted.
It was good to have some kind of reassurance that I was on earth, not
Zanussi.

Sometimes a vehicle would come nearer and nearer and nearer, and my
heart would start skipping beats.

Are they going to stop?

Don't be so stupid--no drama, they're going to the river.

They must be looking.

But not intensively--it's too near the border.

The noises were scary.  By the time they got to me my mind had magnified
them a hundred times.  I flapped about the kids being curious.  Kids
must play.  Did they play in the water?  Did they play with the goats?
What did they do?  A kid is shorter than an adult and would get a better
perspective when looking at the culvert.  Instead of seeing daylight a
kid was going to see my head or my feet, and he wouldn't need to have
passed his eleven plus to know that he should raise the alarm.

I wanted so much not to get caught.  Not now.  Not after so much.

I kept looking at the watch lying on my chest.  I looked once and it was
one o'clock.  Half an hour later I checked again.  It was five past.
Time was dragging, but I started to feel better about my predicament.
There had been vehicles, goats, and goatherds, and I'd got away with it.
I was still trying to memorize the map, going through the routes in my
mind.  I was gagging for last light.

There was a deafening rattle of steel as a group of vehicles thundered
across.  This time they stopped.

You're compromised: what did they stop for?  You're in the shit.

No worries, they're picking somebody up.  Just keep remarkably still,
control your breathing.

I tried hard to think positively, as if that would stop them coming and
finding me.

7.62 is a big-caliber round.  The sound of over a hundred of them
reverberating on the steel plate just a fraction of an inch from my nose
was the worst thing I'd ever heard.  I curled up and silently screamed.

Fuck!  fuck!  fuck!  fuck!  fuck!

Men bellowed at the tops of their voices.  They fired all around the
drainage ditch.  The mud erupted.  I felt the tremors.  I curled up even
tighter and hoped nothing was going to hit.  The cracks, thuds, and
shouts seemed never-ending.

The firing stopped but the shouting continued.  What were they going to
do now--just stick a weapon underneath and blow me away, or what?

I was shitting myself.  I didn't know what they wanted me to do.  I
couldn't understand what they were screaming.  Did they want to capture
me?  Did they want to kill me?  Were they going to throw a grenade in?
Fuck it, I thought, if they want me out, they'll have to drag me out.

I was going to die in a drainage ditch two and a half miles from the
border, of that I had no doubt.  My nose was more or less touching the
underside of the steel plate.  I was stretching my neck, but I couldn't
see much because of the perspective.

The muzzle of a rifle came down.  Then a bloke's face.  When he saw me
there was a look of total and utter surprise.  He did a little jump back
and shouted.

The next thing I saw was a mass of boots jumping down all around the
drainage ditch itself.  Three blokes at either end, yelling their heads
off.  They motioned for me to get out.

No fucking way!

They wanted to see my hands.  I was lying on my back with my feet and
hands out straight.  Two blokes grabbed a boot each and heaved.

I came out on my back and had my first view of Syria in the daylight. It
looked the most beautiful country on earth.  I could see the mast on the
higher ground, tantalizingly close.  I could almost have reached out and
touched it.  I felt burgled or mugged-the feeling of disbelief that this
was happening to me at all, mixed with outrage that I was being robbed
of something that was rightfully mine.

Why me?  All my life I've been lucky.  I've been in dramas that I've had
no control of, and I've been in problems that I've created myself. But
I've always been lucky enough to get out of them reasonably unscathed.

They gave a couple of kicks and motioned for me to get to my feet.  I
stood up straight, my hands up in the air, staring straight ahead. Nice
blue sky it was, absolutely splendid.  I turned my back on Syria and
looked at the ploughed fields and green vegetation, and all the huts and
tracks that I'd avoided during the night.

So much effort wasted.  So few hours of daylight left.

They held their weapons nervously and jumped up and down, making weird
warbling noises like Red Indians.  They were as frightened as I was.
They fired into the air on automatic, and I thought, Here we go, all I
need is for one of these rounds to come down and slot me through the
head.

Two Land Cruisers were parked to the right-hand side of the bridge.
Three characters were pacing around on the steel plate; eight or nine
others were charging around on the banks of the ditch.

The countryside looked even more European than I had imagined.  I was
pissed off with myself.  To be picked up in featureless desert would
have been bad luck, but to be captured like this on ground that could
have been in northwest Europe was bloody bad management.

The squad dies were all over the place, gibbering and gab bering still
very wary.  Now that they'd got me they were not too sure what to do
with me.  It seemed there were more chiefs than Indians; everybody
wanted to give orders.  There must have been some sort of reward coming
their way.  I stood motionless in the mud, a pathetic mess.  I stared
straight ahead, no smile of appeasement, no grim scowl of defrance, no
hint of eye contact.  My training had taken over.  Already I was trying
to be the gray man.

They started firing into the ground.  They were in an unbelievable
frenzy.  It seemed wrong to me that I was going to get shot by accident
rather than doing a job or in a contact with me firing back.  Nothing
death or glory about it: I just didn't want to die because some
trigger-happy dickhead was going hyper.  Or worse, get severely injured.
But there's no way you show them that you're scared in a situation like
that; you just stand there, take a deep breath, close your eyes, and let
them get on with it.

The firing stopped after about fifteen seconds.  One of the soldiers
jumped down into the culvert and started rooting around for my kit.  He
came back with the map, which was unmarked, the belt kit, and the
fighting knife.  He brandished the blade in front of me and did the old
throat-cutting motion.  I thought, it's going to be one of them days.

One of the other soldiers was poking me with his weapon and gesturing
for me to get down on my knees.

Is he going to kill me?  Is it time to die now?

I couldn't think of any other reason why I'd get put on my knees.  If
they were taking me away, they'd drag me away or motion me somewhere.

So do I get down and wait for the possibility of getting shot, or do I
make a run for it?

I wouldn't get far.  I'd be killed within five steps.  I knelt down in
the water and thick mud.

The bottom of the drainage ditch was about 18 inches lower than the
level of the fields, so when I finally got down I was more or less at
face level with the steel plate.  I looked up.

The penalty kick that one of the lads aimed at my jaw knocked me
backwards into the ditch.  Water sluiced into my ears, and white
blotches of intense light filled my vision.  I opened my eyes.  Through
the star bursts I saw the world closing in with people and a clear blue
sky that was about to rain rifle butts.

Even when you're winded your body's self-protection mechanism makes it
spin itself over.  Face down in the mud, I curled up into a tight ball.
There's an old saying in parachuting, if it's a bit windy and you know
the landing is going to be fearsome: "Feet and knees together and accept
the landing."  I had to accept this one; there was nothing I could do to
stop it.  Compared with being shot, it was almost a pleasant surprise.

They were like little animals, putting in a bit of a kick, moving off,
coming in again, starting to gain confidence.  They grabbed hold of my
hair and wrenched my head back.  As they kicked and thumped my body in a
frenzy of pent-up frustration, they screamed: "Tel Aviv!  Tel Aviv!"

They jumped from the bridge onto my back and legs.  You feel each impact
but not its pain.  Your system's pumping too much adrenaline. You
tighten your stomach, clench your teeth, tense your body as much as you
can, and hope and hope they're not going to start to give you a really
serious filling-in.

"Tel Aviv!  Tel Aviv!"  they shouted over an dover.  It dawned on me
what they were getting at.  This was not a good day out.

It can't have lasted for more than five minutes, but it was quite long
enough.  When they finally backed off, I turned over and looked up at
them.  I wanted them to see how confused and pitiful I looked, a poor
fellow soldier who was terrified and meek and deserving of their pity.

It didn't work.

I knew it was going to start all over again, and I rolled into a ball,
trying this time to get my arms underneath me.  My mind was numb, but I
was more or less conscious throughout.  The thudding instep kicks to my
head and sides were punctuated by telling, well aimed toecap blows to
the kidneys, mouth, and ears.

They stopped after a few minutes and hauled me to my feet.  I could
hardly stand.  I was in a semi crouched position, trying to keep my head
down, staggering about, holding my stomach, coughing up blood.

I swayed and lost my footing.  Two boys came either side.  They did a
rough search--no more than a perfunctory frisk to make sure I didn't
have a gun--then they knocked me to my knees and pushed my face down
into the mud.  They pulled my hands behind my back and tied them.  I
tried to get my head up so I could breathe, but they were standing on it
to force me down.  I gasped and inhaled mud and blood.  I thought I was
going to suffocate.  All I could hear was hollering and shouting, and
then the noise of more firing in the air.  Every sound was magnified. My
head raged with pain.

The next thing I knew, I was being frog marched towards the vehicles. My
legs wouldn't carry me, so they had to support me under the armpits.
They were moving fast, and I was still coughing and snorting and trying
to get some air into my lungs.  My face was swelling up.  My lips were
split in several places.  I just let them get on with it.  I was a rag
doll, a bag of shit.

I was thrown into the rear of a Land Cruiser, in the foot well behind
the front seats.  As soon as they put me down, I tried to get myself
nice and comfy and sort myself out.  It felt strangely secure to be in
such an enclosed space.  At least they'd stopped kicking me and I could
breathe again.  I felt the warm heater and smelled cigarette smoke and
cheap aftershave.

I got a rifle butt to the head.  It hurt severely and took me down.  I
wasn't going to come up from that one even if I'd wanted to.  I was a
bag of bollocks.  There was massive pain in the back of my head, and
everything was spinning.  I took short, sharp breaths and told myself
that it could be worse.  For a second or two it looked as though I was
going to be right.  I wasn't being filled in any more, which I thought
was rather nice.  Then two lads jumped in the back and thumped their
boots hard up and down all over my body.  As the vehicle lurched across
the field, they kept up the tempo.

I couldn't see where we were going because I had to keep my head down to
protect myself from the flurry of boots.  It would have been a pointless
exercise anyway.  As far as I was concerned, they were just going to
shoot me.  I had no control over it; I just wanted to get it over and
done with.  I'd had the initial shock of being captured, then the
demoralizing glimpse of the Syrian border.  It suddenly hit home. I was
right on top of Syria and I'd got caught.  It was as if I'd run a
marathon in Olympic time and been disqualified a stride from the tape. I
wondered again when they'd shoot me.

The vehicle swerved and lurched to avoid the crowds.  When they slowed
down, I could hear people hollering and shouting.  Everybody was in a
frenzy; they were really happy boys.

The jundies fired their weapons from inside the Land Cruiser.  The AK47
is a large-caliber weapon, and when you fire it in a confined space, you
can feel the increase in air pressure.  It was deafening, but the
familiar tang of cordite was oddly comforting.  I started to taste the
blood and mud in my mouth.  My nose was blocked with clots.

I was bouncing up and down, the vehicle moving fast over the ploughed
ground.  The suspension groaned and screeched.  All I wanted to do was
snuggle up in a corner somewhere and be out of the way.  One half of my
brain was telling me to close my eyes and take a deep breath, and maybe
it would all go away.  But at the back of your mind is that tiny little
bit of survival instinct: let's wait and see, maybe they won't, there's
always a chance .. .

The crowds were making the fearsome Red Indian warbling noise.  They
were jubilant that they'd caught somebody, but I couldn't tell if the
warble was a victory salute or a sign of even worse things to come.  As
we lurched over the field, I tried to concentrate on identifying the
troops from their uniforms.  They wore British-pattern DPM
(disrupted-pattern material), with chest webbing that held five
magazines, and high laced boots.  They had Para wings, too, and red
lanyards, which marked them out as elite commandos.  It was only much
later that I learned that the lanyards were to commemorate a victory
from the Second World War, when they fought under Montgomery's command,
of which they seemed quite proud.

We hit a meta led road and the bouncing stopped.  I wasn't much concerned
with where we were going at this stage--I just wanted to get there and
to stop being filled in by these boys' boots.  The soldiers jabbered at
me fast and aggressively.

The vehicle stopped.  We seemed to be in the town.  Noise surged around
us.  I heard voices, many voices, and I knew from their tone that it was
an angry mob.  The sound of hatred is ugly and universal.  I looked up.
I saw a sea of faces, military and civilian, angry, chanting, shouting
abuse.  I felt like a child in a pram with a gang of adults peering in.
It scared me.  These people hated me.

An old man dug deep into his TB-riddled lungs and fired a green wad into
my face.  Other salvoes followed, thick and fast.  Then came the
physical stuff.  It started with a poke in my ribs, a testing prod at
the new commodity in town.  The poke became a shove, then a slap, then a
punch, and the crowd started pulling my hair.  I thought it was going to
be a case of mob rule.  I felt I was going to get lynched, or worse.

They started to climb aboard.  There was uncontrolled frenzy.  Perhaps
it was the first time they'd seen a white-eyed soldier.  Perhaps they
held me personally responsible for their dead and wounded friends and
family members.  They closed in and slapped and punched, pulled my
mustache and hair.  There was a gagging stench of unwashed bodies.  It
was like a horror film with zombies.  All daylight was blocked out, and
I thought I was going to suffocate.

More and more shots were fired into the air, and I began to worry that
it wouldn't be long before they got bored with using clouds as targets.
The useless thought came to me that they must be taking casualties from
firing in built-up areas.  Rounds have spent their explosive force when
they come down, but they still come down with a deadly momentum. No
doubt they'd blame me for those deaths as well.

What were the soldiers going to do, I wondered-just let the civvies have
me?  Kill me now, I thought.  I'd rather have the squad dies do it than
the crowd.  The soldiers started pushing the people away.  It was a
wonderful feeling.  Just a minute ago they were bearing me up; now these
boys were my saviors.  Better the devil you know .. .

I was lying on my stomach at the back of the Land Cruiser, my hands
still tied, and they started to drag me out feet first.  The hollering
of obscenities got louder.  I concentrated on looking dejected and badly
injured and on working out how I was going to protect my face as I fell
two feet or so onto the tarmac.  The solution was to spin around on to
my back because then I could keep my head up.  I managed to do it just
in time.  I lifted my head, and the base of my spine took the force of
the drop, detonating an explosion of pain inside my skull.  All the
breath was knocked out of me.  The soldiers were really playing the
macho man, waving at everybody, shaking their AKs in the air Che Guevara
style. They looked so butch, I thought, doing this in front of the
girls. They were the real local teddies; they'd obviously be scoring
tonight.

The vehicle had stopped about 50 feet from a big pair of gates set in a
wall 10 feet high.  I got the impression we were at the local military
camp.  They dragged me on my back towards the gates.  I had to arch to
save my hands from scraping along the road.  Still there was mass
hysteria.  I was scared: the fear of the unknown.  These people looked
and sounded so very out of control.

At last I was dragged inside and the gates slammed behind us.  I took in
a large courtyard and a selection of buildings.  The macho act ended at
once, and the squad dies hoiked me to my feet and pulled me on by my
arms.  You've got to take time to have a look around, to tune in.  If
you do the hard man routine, stick your chest out and say fuck you,
they'll fill you in again, and that's counterproductive.  If you appear
to be subdued and sapped, they've got the effect they want.  It's now
that you've got to start going to town with your injuries.  You've got
to look feeble, as if everything's on top of you and you're totally and
utterly clueless.  Quite apart from anything else, it preserves what
energy you've got left so that you're ready for your escape, which is of
primary concern, I felt I'd passed a major test.  I was in another
world; another drama had ended.  In a weird way I almost felt safe, now
that the local population couldn't get their hands on me. The prospect
of that seemed so much worse than anything fellow soldiers might do to
me.  I exaggerated the limp, shivering and coughing, and moaned every
time someone got hold of me.  It must have seemed a wonder I was alive,
the way I was going on.  I was in a bad way, but my mental state was
good, and that's the one you've got to worry about and conceal from the
enemy.

For a few minutes I stood there with a ring of guards around me.  As I
looked straight ahead, there was a meta led road going to a block about
300 feet ahead.  Looking around from left to right, I saw barrack blocks
to the right, following the line of the wall, and a small clump of
trees.

Then I saw some poor bastard lying on the grass, trussed up on his
stomach like a chicken, his ankles and wrists tied together.  He was
trying to lift his legs to take the pressure off his head.  He'd
obviously been given a good hammering.  His head had swollen up to the
size of a football, and his kit was torn and covered in blood.  I
couldn't even see the color of his hair or whether his clothes were
camouflage-pattern.  For a moment, as he lifted his head, we had
eye-to-eye, and I realized it was Dinger.

The eyes give so much away.  They can tell you when a person is drunk,
when he's bluffing, when he's alert, when he's happy.  They are the
window to the mind.  EHnger's eyes said: It's going to be all right.  I
even got a small smile out of him.  I grinned back.  I had a fearsome
dread for him because he was in such a bad state, but it was wonderful
to see him, to have somebody there to share my predicament.  Selfishly,
I was chuffed I wasn't the only one to be caught.  The slagging if I got
back to Hereford would have been unbearable.

The down side of seeing him was the realization that it was my turn
next.  He was really in a bad way, yet he was much harder than me.  It
occurred to me that I could be dead by the end of the afternoon.  If so,
I just wanted to get it over and done with.

A couple of boys with weapons were lounging against a tree near Dinger,
smoking cigarettes.  They didn't stop when two officers and their little
entourage came out of their office and walked halfway up the road to
meet us.  I just stood there, playing on the injuries, working on the
principle that you don't know anything until you try.  Mentally I
prepared myself for another filling in.  As the officers approached, I
clenched my teeth and pressed my knees together to protect my balls.

The local military had incurred a lot of casualties, and it was clear
that these well-dressed officers, a mixture of commando officers in DPM
and ordinary types in olive green with stars on their shoulders, were
not impressed.  My head was pushed up, and one of them took a swing.  I
closed my eyes and braced myself for the next punch.  It didn't come.

Another officer was jabbering away, and I opened one eye just enough to
see what the conversation was about.  The rupert who had hit me had a
knife in his hand now and was walking towards me.  Here we go, I
thought, he's going to show the jundies how hard he is.  He jabbed it
under the bottom of my smock and ripped it upwards.  The smock fell
open.

The jundies were told to search me, but they didn't have a clue what
they were doing.  They must have heard weird stories about exploding
suicide devices or something because they were paranoid.  In my pockets
they found two pencils and inspected them as if they contained arsenic
or rocket fuel.  One soldier cut off my ID tags and took them away.  I
felt suddenly naked without them.  Worse than that, I was sterile, a man
with no name.  Removing my tags was as good as removing my identity.

Two others took the Syrettes of morphine that were hanging round my neck
and went through the motions of sticking them into their arms. They were
cock-a-hoop and would obviously be shooting it up later on. I had a
toothbrush in a pen pocket in the sleeves of my DPM shirt, but they
refused to touch it.  Maybe they didn't understand what it was doing
there.  Maybe, if the smell of the mob outside had been anything to go
by, they didn't even know what a toothbrush was.  Whatever, they weren't
taking chances.  They made me take it out myself.

The body search was from the top down, but it was badly done and they
didn't even make me take off my clothes.  They removed my boots and
looted every item of kit.  They behaved like old ladies at a jumble
sale.  We always use pencils rather than pens because pencils always
work, even in the rain.  I had a couple of three-inch stubs, sharpened
at both ends so that if I was writing and one end snapped, I'd just have
to turn it around and on I'd go.  They went as souvenirs.  So did the
Swiss Army knife and a Silva compass I had in my pocket, both on lengths
of para cord  Every bit of kit is attached to you securely. There was a
notebook, but it had nothing in it.  I'd destroyed its contents at the
first LUP.  There was my white plastic racing spoon from an American
ration set, and that, too, was tied on a length of para cord in my
pocket.  My watch was around my neck on cord so that I couldn't be
compromised by the luminous glow and it wouldn't catch on anything as I
patrolled.  Even the spare plastic bag I had in case I'd needed a shit
while on patrol was snaffled.

Around my waist, however, on a one-inch webbing belt, was today's star
prize: about 1700 pounds in sterling, in the form of twenty gold
sovereigns we had each been given as escape money.  I had fixed my coins
to the belt with masking tape, and this created a major drama. They
jumped back, shouting what I assumed was the Iraqi for "Let him go! He's
going to explode!"

A captain arrived.  He couldn't have been more than about 5'2" tall but
must have weighed over 13 stone.  He looked like a boiled egg.  He was
aggressive, speaking good English quickly and brusquely.

"Okay, what is your name?"

"Andy."

"Okay, Andy, what I want you to do is give me the information I want. If
you don't, these men will shoot you."

I looked around me.  The soldiers were standing in a tight cordon; if
they fired, they would wipe each other out.

"What is the equipment you have there?"  he asked, pointing at the
masking tape.

"Gold," I said.

That word must be as international as jeans or Pepsi, and in every army
in the world the soldiers like the chance to make a little earner.
Everybody's eyes lit up --even the jundies."  This was their chance to
make more money in one hit than they probably earned in a year.  I could
see them planning their holidays and buying their new cars.  I suddenly
remembered a story I'd heard about one of the US soldiers who was among
the troops who invaded Panama.  In an office belonging to President
Noriega he found three million US dollars in cash--and the knobber
actually got on the radio and reported it.  It was taken off to
regimental HQ, and that was probably the last anybody ever saw of it.
The bloke who told me the story said he couldn't sleep at night just
thinking about the opportunity that had been thrown away.

The ruperts were taking no chances.  They dragged me away to another
office and told me to put the belt on the table.

"Why do you have gold?"  the fat man barked.

"To pay people if we run out of food," I said.  "It's bad to steal."

"Open it up."

The ruperts stationed two of the jundies in the room with me and then
left, presumably in case I was lying and was about to explode a string
of incendiary devices.  I pulled out the first gold sovereign, and the
ruperts were summoned.  They dismissed the two squad dies and divided
the sovereigns between themselves.  They tried to look so official and
solemn as they did it, but it was blatantly obvious what they were up
to.

It was probably thanks to the ruperts' greed that my silk escape map and
miniature compass weren't found.  They were both hidden in my uniform,
and a thorough search would have unearthed them.  I was chuffed to have
them still.  It was a wonderful feeling: you don't know this, big nose,
but I've still got an escape map and compass, so up yours.  The best
time to escape is as soon as possible after capture. The further you go
down the chain, the harder it is to escape, because the system caters
more and more efficiently for a prisoner.  Frontline troops have other
problems on their minds, but further down the line the security is
better and you've most likely been stripped of your uniform.  From the
moment I was captured I had been trying to orientate myself so that I
knew which way was west.  If the chance came my way, I'd need these
vital items.

Blindfolded now, I was taken to another room.  I sensed it was large and
airy.  There were bodies in there talking; the atmosphere was more
subdued.  I could tell by the more regulated voices that this was the
Head Shed's room.  It felt strangely secure.  I felt I was out of danger
somehow, far from the madding crowd, even though I suspected what was
going to happen.  Then I realized that though the people sounded more in
control, if they filled me in they'd do it more professionally.

There was a strong smell of coffee, Gitanes, and cheap aftershave.  I
was pushed down onto a chair with a cushioned seat and high back.  Part
of me felt I wasn't there.  My mind was going into some sort of fantasy
to block it out, as if it was all a dream.  I had never once considered
that anything like this could happen to me.  The feeling was the same as
if I'd been driving a car and knocked down a child: complete and total
disbelief.  My mind was hearing things, but I was enclosed in my own
little world.  I snapped out of it and thought about trying to get their
pity, or a cup of coffee or something to eat.  But I wasn't going to ask
for jack shit.  If they gave me something all well and good, but I
wasn't going to beg.

I clenched my muscles, put my head down, gripped my legs together.  I
guessed that before they got down to some proper tactical questioning,
they would take their frustrations out on me.  They were murmuring to
each other.

So what's it to be, I thought.  A fearsome torture?

Or am I going to get fucked?

Men milled around, whispering.  The tiniest sound is magnified when
you're trying so hard to hear.  A chair scraped. Somebody got to his
feet and came towards me.

I braced myself.  Here it comes.  I pretended to shiver.  I wanted so
much for these people to feel sorry for me.

Two seconds felt like two minutes.  It was unbelievably frustrating not
to be able to see what was going on.  I shivered again, the injured,
pathetic creature, the man who knew nothing, the man not worth doing
anything to.  But I knew I was grasping at straws.  Head down, I tried
to show no reaction as he approached.

There was a strong waft of coffee, and I longed to be in Ross's cafe in
Peckham with a big frothy coffee in front of me.  On Saturdays as young
lads we'd go down and get two sausage and chips, pile on the salt and
vinegar, and get a frothy coffee.  Ross the Greek would let us spend all
morning there.  We can't have been more than eight or nine.  My mum
always gave me the money to go and get my dinner at Ross's; she knew it
was the big thing.  In wintertime there would be condensation running
down the windows and that strong, strong coffee smell.  It was such a
snug and cozy place to sit.  It came back to me so vividly that for a
brief moment I felt like a child who has fallen over and is crying for
his mum.

There was no way Dinger would have gone into his cover story yet. Name,
number, rank, date of birth, the Big Four--that's all he would have
given.  I thought: I'm going to get severely filled in here because
they're going to want a lot more than that.  I sort of hoped maybe they
won't be asking me now; maybe they'll be asking me later. Maybe they'll
just be taking their frustrations out now.  Maybe no one can speak
English!  My mind was racing at incredible speed as this character got
nearer and nearer, and finally stopped just inches away.

He pulled my head up and punched me hard in the face.  The blow knocked
me backwards and to one side, but they were surrounding me, and I was
pushed back upright.  Even when you're expecting a punch like that,
you're shocked when it comes.  I wanted to stay down because it would
give me time to rest before the next one, time to think.  Everybody
piled in.  There was laughter as they tried to outdo each other's
efforts.  I felt drunk.  You know what's happening, you know what's
going on, but there's nothing you can do to control it. You begin to
feel detached.  It's happening to you, but your mind takes over and says
Fuck this, I'm not having much more of this, and you start drifting into
unconsciousness.  You can feel it happening, but your mind goes off into
a wander.  I was being punched into a semi stupor

I let myself drop to the floor because at least then I could protect my
face.  I drew my knees up and kept them together, kept my head down,
kept myself clenched up.  As the blows rained down I screamed and
moaned.  Some of it was put on.  A lot of it wasn't.

Then, as if on a signal, the beating stopped.

"Poor Andy, poor Andy," I heard, and a mock clucking of concern.

I got to my knees and put my head against the man and shook it.  I leant
against him, my breathing heavy and rasping because my nose was so
clogged with blood and mud.  I started sinking to the floor again. I
needed his help to get me up.  This gives time, I thought, this stalls
the operation.  Hopefully they'll come to their senses and see that I'm
just a pathetic, useless cretin, not worth the effort, and leave me
alone.

I was helped back into the chair and somebody dead legged me.  I
screamed.  Even as a schoolboy I used to hate dead legs--and they were
just the variety that were delivered with the knee.  This was a full
blooded kick.  Boots flew in from all directions again.  I went straight
down.

You know the sensible thing to do is to appear weak and plead with them
for mercy, but something takes over.  I was so angry that I made a
conscious decision once more not to beg.  There was no way I was going
to demean myself.  They were going to do it anyway.  I knew it was
counterproductive to resist, but you can't fight your pride and
self-respect.  If I moaned, that would only give them more pleasure. The
only way I could beat them was by my mental attitude, and beat them I
would.  By keeping as quiet as I could, I was winning a small battle.
Even the slightest imagined victory is magnified a thousand times. I'm
winning this, I thought.  Ridiculously, I felt my morale soar.  Fuck
'em, I said to myself--don't give them the satisfaction of going home
for their tea and saying to their mates, "Yeah, he was begging us to
stop."

They didn't stop.  Boots swung into my ribs and head, steel toe caps
connected with soft shins.  There was no point to what they were doing;
everybody was just being macho.  My only hope was that they'd get bored
with it soon.

A couple of them started sounding off in English, denouncing Bush,
Thatcher, everybody they could think of.  My body was starting to throw
its hand in.  I felt limp and drained.  It was difficult to breathe.  I
had already been deprived of my sense of sight; now everything was
swollen and throbbing, and I felt my other senses numbing, too.  My
heart pounded so strongly it was creating its own chest pain.

I could hear screams and anguished groans.  They must have come from me.

Somebody shouted into my face from inches away and then laughed manic
ally "Ha!  Ha!  Ha!  Ha!"  and backed off.

I should have had the sense to become a quivering wreck and let them
laugh about it and say, "Ah, bless his cotton socks, leave him alone,
what a dickhead."

But I just lay there and took it.

"You are the tool of Bush, Andy," one of them said, "but you will not be
for long because we are going to kill you."

I took the threat seriously.  He had just confirmed my worst fears. They
would give us both a good kicking, then take us off and slot us.

Good, I thought, let's get on with it then.

They dragged me to my feet again.  Blood was pouring down my face from
gashes in my scalp.  It trickled into my eyes and mouth.  My lips were
numb, as if I'd been to the dentist.  I couldn't control them to blow
the blood away.  I bent my head forward to redirect the flow and to
avoid any eye-to-eye contact.  I didn't want these bastards to see what
I was thinking.

For another fifteen minutes people continued to take turns at punching
and slapping, often not even bothering to put me back on the chair.  I
stayed crunched up as tightly as I could.  A pair of hands grabbed my
feet and started to drag me across the room so that the others could get
an improved angle on their kicking.  This is way out of control, I
thought.  Any more of this and I'm going to be well out of the game.

The blindfold had come off by now with the hustle and tussle of events.
I didn't bother looking that much.  All I saw was my knees hard against
my face, and the light-cream lino floor, once beautifully polished but
now smeared with mud and blood.  I was finding it more and more
difficult to draw breath.  I was really getting concerned about the
long-term effects.  I felt my body disintegrating.  I could die
here--and the only good thing about it would be that I'd mucked up their
floor.

The back of my throat was rattling.  I coughed blood.  Another twenty
minutes, I thought, and we'd be into serious damage.  That would really
slow down my chances of escape.

At last they must have tired of the game.  I was a bag of shit, they'd
got me where they wanted me, there was little point going on.

I lay there on the floor, drenched with my own blood.  There was filth
and gore everywhere.  Even my feet were bleeding.  My khaki socks were
wet and dark red.

I opened my eyes for a moment and caught a glimpse of a pair of brown
Chelsea boots with zippers on the side, and a pair of bell-bottomed
jeans.  The boots had cheap and nasty plastic heels, the stuff that
Saturday markets are made of.  The jeans were dirty and faded, and well
and truly flared.  Whoever was wearing them probably had on a David
Cassidy T-shirt as well under his uniform shirt.  Glancing up quickly, I
saw that they were all ruperts, very clean-cut and smooth-faced, not a
hair out of place.  Everybody had a mustache and hair that was sleeked
back.  The Saddam look was in.

I lay in a corner against the wall, trying to protect myself.  There
were people on three sides of me.  Their faces loomed down at me.  One
bloke flicked his fag ash at me.  I looked up at him pitifully.  His
response was to do it again.

More people came into the room.  I was lifted up and put back onto a
chair and re blindfolded  I hoped it wasn't just a fresh crew coming in
to take over from where the others had left off.

"What is your name?"  I heard from a new voice in excellent English.

"Andy."

I didn't give my full name.  I was determined to drag this out as long
as I could.  My surname was a whole new question.  The trick is to use
up time, but at the same time to appear to be wanting to help.

"How old are you, Andy?  What is your date of birth?"

His diction was very precise, his grammar better than mine.  The slight
Middle Eastern accent was barely detectable.

I gave him the answer.

"What is your religion?"

Under the terms of the Geneva Convention he wasn't allowed to ask that
one.  The correct response should have been: "I cannot answer that
question."

"Church of England," I said.

It was inscribed on my ID tags and they had them, so why should I risk
another filling in over information that they already had?  I hoped the
information would help confirm that I was from England, not Tel Aviv as
the crowd had seemed to believe.

Church of England meant nothing to them.

"You are Jewish?"

"No, I'm a Protestant."

"What is a Protestant?"

"A Christian.  I'm a Christian."

To them, everybody's a Christian who's not a Muslim or a Jew.
Christianity embraces everybody from Trappist monks to Moonies.

"No, Andy, you are Jewish.  We will soon find that out.  Do you like my
English, by the way?"

"Yes, it's good."

I wasn't about to argue.  As far as I was concerned, he spoke better
English than Kate Adie.

I had my head down, swinging it from side to side, looking and sounding
confused.  There were long pauses while I appeared to be trying to think
of things.  I slurred my words, played on the injuries, played for time,
dragged everything out.

"Of course my English is good," he snapped, coming right up to my face.
"I worked in London.  What do you take me for--an idiot?  We are not
idiots."

He had been asking questions from maybe 10 feet away, as if from behind
a desk.  But now he was up and walking around as he launched into a
torrent of rhetoric about how intelligent and wonderful the Iraqi nation
was and what tremendously civilized people they were.  He was beginning
to shout.  Flecks of spit landed on my face.  They smelled of tobacco
and cheap cologne.  The speed and harshness of his verbal assault made
me wince a little; I clenched my teeth.  I had to fight to control my
reactions; I didn't want him to know I was in a better state than he
thought.  You've got to take it for granted that these people are
switched on.

"We are an advanced nation," he spat.  "As your country shall soon find
out."

I had been feeling a bit like a child on the receiving end of a
scolding, who puts his face down while he's being yelled at and his
whole body starts to shudder.

He mentioned London and I thought, This is all getting on rather well
here, we're going to talk about London.

"I love London," I said.  "I wish I was back there now.  I don't want to
be here.  I don't know what I'm doing here.  I'm just a soldier."

We went through the Big Four again.  In my mind's eye I tried to race
ahead and compare what I was going to say with what I'd already said. I
could hear lots of writing going on.  All the pens seemed very close to
me.  I heard paper being folded and the shuffling of feet.

My interrogator moved away and sat down.  His tone switched to something
soothing and approachable.

"I know you're just a soldier," he said.  "I am a soldier myself.  Let
us just get this done in a civilized manner.  We are a civilized nation.
There are certain things we want to know, Andy.  Just tell us. You're
just a tool.  They are using you."

It was pretty obvious what was going on.  My job now was to make them
think that their methods were working.

"Yes, sir," I said, "I'm so confused, I really want to help you.  I
don't know what's happening.  I'm so worried about my friend outside."

"Well, tell me what unit you're from.  Just tell us and you won't have
to go through this pain.  Why are you doing this to yourself?"

"I'm sorry, I cannot answer that question."

It all started again.

When the new characters had come in, one of them must have slipped in
behind me.  When I gave the dud response, he must have got the nod
because he threw a massive hook with a rifle butt into the side of my
head.  It took me straight onto the lino.

If you're in a fight as a school kid you're all revved up for it, and
you're expecting the blows.  They don't hurt so much when they come. If
you're not expecting it, the pain is intense.  The shock from the rifle
butt was horrendous.  I passed out.  I went to another world, and
although it hurt intensely, it was actually quite a pleasant place to
be.

As I lay on the floor, I noticed that my breathing was very shallow now
and my heart was pumping more slowly.  Everything was slowing down.  I
could feel myself gradually declining.  I couldn't swallow.  Everything
was a haze.

I took another blow from the rifle butt.  Bubbles of vivid light
exploded before my eyes.  Then there was darkness.

I was semiconscious when they lifted me back onto the chair.

"Look, Andy, we just need to know some things.  Let me do my job.  We
don't have to do this.  We are all soldiers.  This is an honorable
profession."  All of this in a low, soft, comforting voice.  A sort of
"Let's get it over with, let's be mates' sort of tone.

"We could just leave you out in the desert to be eaten by the animals,
Andy.  Nobody would care, except your family.  You're letting them down,
you're not being brave, you're just playing into the hands of the people
who sent you here.  They're having a good time while people like you and
me are fighting each other.  You and me, Andy--we don't want to fight
this war."

I was nodding and agreeing with everything he said, and all the time I
was doing it the wonderful feeling was growing inside me that I had
actually beaten him.  He saw me nodding, but he didn't know that inside
my head my attitude was totally different.  I started to feel better
about my capture.  Everything had felt so negative up till then.  I was
thinking: He must be believing this crap.  He's chatting away and I'm
agreeing with him.  I couldn't believe I was getting away with it.  I
was on top of this discussion, and he wasn't even aware of it.  I'd got
something over him.  This could be the start of a wonderful
relationship.

I was winning.

"Just tell us, Andy, and we shall send you back to England.  What unit
are you from?"  He made it sound as if he had the power to summon a
private jet there and then to whisk me back to Brize Norton.

"I'm sorry, I cannot answer that question."

This time, as the kicks connected with my skull, there was a hissing,
popping sound in my ears, and as I clenched my jaw, I heard the bones
creak together.  I felt blood trickle out of my ears and down my face. I
was worried.  Blood coming out of your ears is not a good sign.  I
thought, I'm going to be left deaf.  Shit, I was only in my early
thirties.

"What unit are you with?"

I was hoping desperately that he'd get on to something else, but he
wasn't going to let go.

I said nothing.

"Andy, we are not making much progress."

Bizarrely, the voice was still soft and chummy.

"You must understand, Andy, I have a job to do.  We're not getting very
far, are we?  There is no big problem, just tell us."

Silence.

More kicks.  More punches.  More screams.

"We already have this information from your friend, you know.  We just
want to hear it from you."

That was a lie.  He'd have got jack shit out of Dinger.  Dinger was
harder than me; he wouldn't have said a word.  The reason he had got
himself so badly filled in was probably because he'd treated them like
anybody else he didn't like the look of and told them to fuck off.

"You must understand, I'm a soldier," I said.  "You're a soldier,
too--you must understand I can't tell you this."

I was trying to get some affiliation, I was trying to put it over in a
sobbing, pathetic way.  I hoped to appeal to their own traditional fear
of loss of face.

"My family would walk around in shame for the rest of their days," I
cried.  "They would be disgraced, I'd be discredited for ever.  I just
can't tell you these things, I can't."

"Then Andy we have a big problem.  You're not telling us what we need to
know.  You're not helping the situation, you're not helping yourself.
You could be dead very soon, for something that means nothing to you.  I
want to help you, but there are people above me who don't want to do
that.  Admit it," he said, in the tone of my best mate giving me advice.
"You are an Israeli, aren't you?  Come on, admit it."

"I'm not an Israeli," I sobbed.  "Look--I'm not dressed like an Israeli.
This is British uniform, and you've seen my identification tags.  I'm
English, this is British uniform.  I don't know what you want from me.
Please, please.  I want to help.  You're confusing me. I'm scared."

"This is stupid."

"You've got my identification tags, you've seen that I'm English.  I'm
scared of what you're saying."

His tone suddenly changed.  "Yes, we have your identification tags, you
haven't," he exploded angrily.

"You're who we say you are, and as far as we're concerned you're an
Israeli.  If not, why were you so near Syria?  What were you doing? Tell
me, tell me, what were you doing?"

Even if I'd wanted to answer, he wasn't giving me time.  He hit me with
a nonstop torrent of questions and raging rhetoric.  "You mean nothing
to us!  You're nothing, nothing!"

It must have been fun in his house.  The kids wouldn't have known if he
was coming or going.

What do I do now?  I asked myself.

Let's get back to the Israeli thing.

A dread was creeping into my mind concerning Bob.  Bob had tight, curly
black hair and a large nose.  If he was captured or they found his body,
he could be taken as Jewish.

"I'm British."

"No, no, you're Israeli.  You are dressed like commandos

"Everybody in the British army wears this uniform."

"You'll die soon, Andy, for being so stupid, for not answering simple
questions."

"I'm not Israeli."

It had got to the stage where I was having to remember what I'd been
saying and what I had not been saying, because I knew that if these
things were being written down--and I could hear the scribbling--I was
going to get myself into severe shit.

Let's keep on the Israeli thing.  Maybe if this character keeps on
talking to me, we can get a relationship going.  Him and me.  He's mine.
He's my interrogator.  He just might } | take pity on me.

"I'm a Christian, I'm English," I set off again.  "I don't even know
whereabouts in Iraq I am, let alone if I'm near Syria.  I don't want to
be here.  Look at me, I'm scared."

"We know you're an Israeli, Andy.  We just want to hear it from you.
Your friend has already told us."

I thought, Dinger looks like he could be a bit Jewish also, with his
tight, wiry blond hair.

"You're commandos."

In their army only commandos wear DPM.

"We're not!  We're just ordinary soldiers."

"You'll die for being so stupid.  All we want is simple answers from
you.  I'm trying to help you.  These people want to kill you.  I'm
trying to save you.  How do you expect me to do that if you're not
helping me?  We want you to answer these questions.  We need to hear it
from you.  You want to help us, don't you?"

"Yes, I want to help."  I was sobbing again.  "But I can't help you if I
don't know anything."

"You're so stupid."  The voice was aggressive, but he mixed some
compassion with it.  "Why aren't you helping us?  Come on, I'm trying to
help you.  I don't want you to be in this situation any more than you
do."

"I want to help you, but I'm not an Israeli."

"Just tell us and we'll stop.  Come on, you're so stupid, aren't you?
What's the matter?  We're civilized people.  But I need you to tell me
that you're an Israeli.  If you can't tell me that, then tell me why
you're so near Syria?"

"I don't know where I am."

"You're near Syria, aren't you, so just tell me.  These people will kill
you.  Your friend's okay, your friend has told us.  He will live, but
you're going to die, for something stupid.  Why die?  You're stupid."

I heard his chair scrape on the floor.  I was trying to take in what was
going on without showing that I could focus.  I was physically wrecked.
I was hoping for just the slightest hint of humanity in this man.  Shit,
I could always turn the waterworks on so easily as a kid, win my aunties
round, and get a packet of crisps.  What was wrong with these people?

I was going for an Oscar without a doubt--but a good percentage of what
I was doing was for real.  I was in real pain.  It was a good catalyst
for the reaction I wanted to portray.  It was good to have this Israeli
thing.  Let's keep on that and hopefully they'll keep away from the
other questions.

"I can't help you, I just can't help you."

I heard a big sigh, as if he was my best mate in the world and there was
nothing left he could do to help me.  The sigh said: I am your contact;
it's only me that's keeping everybody at bay.

"Then I cannot help you, Andy."

As if on cue I heard another chair scrape and feet moving towards me.
When I smelt the waft of aftershave, I just knew that the lad who was a
dab hand with the rifle butt was on his way over to give me the good
news.

He was, too.  He really read me my horoscope.

I must have been getting used to being blindfolded because my senses of
hearing and smell seemed to be more acute.  I was starting to tell these
people apart by their smell.  The boy who was handy with the rifle butt
wore freshly laundered clothes.  Another one liked pistachio nuts.  He'd
put them in his mouth and chew, then gob the mashed shell into my face.
The one who spoke good English smoked incessantly and had breath that
smelled of coffee and stale cigarettes.  When he launched into rhetoric,
I got his spit all over my face.  He also stank like a color supplement
aftershave ad.

His chair would scrape, and I'd sense him moving around.  He'd speak
like a gatling gun, then he'd do the Nice Guy bit and give me lots of
"Everything's quite okay, it's going to be all right."

As he was chatting very gently, I could hear him getting closer and
closer until we were nose to nose.  Then he'd yell in my ear.

"This is no good, Andy," he said.  "We shall have to get this out of you
another way."

What worse way could there possibly be of doing it?  We'd had
intelligence reports of interrogation centers and mass killings, and I
thought, Here we go, we're going to get severely dealt with now.  I had
visions of concentration camps and electrodes clamped to my bollocks.

Two of the boys set to with rifle butts.

One particularly heavy blow caught me on the jaw, directly over my
teeth.  Only the skin of my cheek lay between the edge of the butt and
two of my back molars.  I felt the teeth crack and splinter, and then
the pain of it hit me.  I was down and screaming my head off.  I tried
to spit out the fragments, but my mouth was too swollen and numb.  I
couldn't swallow.  The moment my tongue touched the sharp, tender stumps
I passed out.

I came to on the floor.  The blindfold had fallen off, and I watched as
blood poured from my mouth into a pool on the cream lino.  I felt stupid
and useless.  I wanted nothing more than for the handcuffs to fall off
so I could get up and deal with these guys.

They carried on, giving me some good stuff around the back with the
butts, twat ting my head, legs, and kidneys.

I couldn't breathe through my nose.  When I screamed, I had to draw
breath through my mouth, and the air hit the exposed nerve pulp of my
broken teeth.  I screamed again, and went on screaming.

It was getting outrageous.

They picked me up and put me back on the seat.  They didn't bother
putting the blindfold back on, but I kept my head down anyway.  I didn't
want eye contact, or to risk another filling in for looking up. I was in
enough pain.  I was a big, incoherent mess, honking away, sniveling to
myself as I slumped on the chair.

My coordination was well and truly gone.  I couldn't even keep my legs
together any more.  I must have looked like Dinger's double.

There was a long silence.

Everybody was shuffling around, leaving me to ponder over my fate.  How
long could I go like this?  Was I going to get kicked to death here or
what?

There was a lot more sighing and clucking.

"What are you doing this for, Andy?  For your country?  Your country
doesn't want to know you.  Your country doesn't care.  The only ones who
will really worry will be your parents, your family.  We don't want a
war.  It's Bush, Mitterrand, Thatcher, Major.  They're sitting back
there doing nothing.  You're here.  It's you that will suffer, not them.
They're not worried about you.

"We've had war for many years.  All our families have suffered.  We're
not barbarians, it's you who are bringing in war.  This is just an
unfortunate situation for you.  Why don't you help us?  Why are you
letting yourself go through all this pain?  Why do we have to do this
sort of thing?"

I didn't answer, I just kept my head down.  My game plan was not to go
into the cover story straightaway, because then they've got you.  I was
trying to make it look as if I was prepared to give them the Big Four
and that was all.  Queen and country and all that.  I would go through a
certain amount of tactical questioning and then break into my cover
story.

They were talking between themselves in low tones, in what I took to be
quite educated Arabic.  Somebody was scribbling notes.

The writing was a good sign.  It intimated that there wasn't just a big
frenzy going on, with them getting what they could and then topping me.
It made it seem there was a reason for not shooting me.  Was there some
sort of preservation order on us?  It gave me a sense of security, a
feeling that some officialdom somewhere was directing operations.  Yes,
said the other side of my brain, but you're getting further and further
down this chain, and the longer this goes on the less chance you have of
escaping.  Escaping must always be foremost in your mind.  You don't
know when the opportunity is going to arise, and you've got to be ready.
Carpe diem! You've got to seize that moment, but the longer you are in
captivity the more difficult it becomes.

I thought about Dinger.  I knew he wouldn't have substantiated any of
this stuff about Tel Aviv.  He would have done as much as he could, and
when he decided that he'd physically had too much and was going to be
kicked to death, he'd have started to break into the search and rescue
story.

It occurred to me I might feel better if I could see my environment,
absorb my surroundings.  I looked up and opened my eyes.  The Venetian
blinds were down, but one or two thin shafts of light shone through.
Everything was twilighty and in semi shadow

The room was quite large, maybe 40 feet by 20. I was sitting at one end
of the rectangle.  I couldn't see a door, so it had to be behind me. The
officers were at the other end, facing me.  There must have been eight
or nine of them, all smoking.  Smoke haze hung from the ceiling, pierced
here and there by the sun coming through the blinds.

Halfway down the room, on the right hand side as I looked at it, was a
large desk.  On it were a couple of telephones and piles of normal
office paper, books, and clutter.  A big leather executive-style chair
was empty.  Behind it was the world's biggest picture of Saddam in his
beret, all the medals on, smiling away.  I guessed it was the local
commander's office.

General admin notices hung on the wall.  In the center of the lino floor
and continuing under the desk was a large Persian carpet.  On the left,
facing the desk, was a large domestic-type settee.  The rest of the
walls were lined with stack able plastic chairs.  Mine, the guest chair,
appeared to be a plastic cushioned dining chair.

More tut-tut-tuts and sighs.  People were talking to themselves as if I
wasn't there and this was just a normal day at the office.  I rolled my
head, and blood and snot dribbled down my chin.  I didn't know how much
longer I could bear the agony in my mouth.

I worked out the options.  If they started to fill me in again, I'd be
dead by the end of the afternoon.  The time had come to start spilling
the cover story.  I would wait for them to initiate it, and I'd go
ahead.

When I had refused to answer their questions, I wasn't being all
patriotic and brave--that's just propaganda that you see in war films.
This was real life.  I couldn't come straight out with my cover story. I
had to make it look as if they'd prized it out of me.  It was a matter
of self-preservation, not bravado.  People sometimes do heroic things
because the situation demands it, but there's no such thing as a hero.
The gung ho brigade are either idiots or they don't even understand
what's happening.  What I had to do now was give them the least amount
of information to keep myself alive.

"Andy, you're just sitting there.  We're trying to be friendly, but we
have to get the information.  Andy, this could go on and on.  Your
friend's outside, he's helped us and he's Okay, he's out there on the
grass, he's still alive, he's in the sun.  You're in here in the dark.
This is no good for you and it's no good for us.  It just takes up our
time.

"Just tell us what we need to know and that's it, everything's ended.
You'll be Okay, we'll look after you until the end of the war.  Maybe we
might be able to organize it for you to go home to your family
straightaway.  There's no problems, if you help us.  You look bad.  Are
you aching?  You need a doctor--we'll help you."

I wanted to appear utterly done in.  "Okay," I said in a hoarse whisper,
"I can't take any more.  I'll help you."

Everybody in the room looked up.

"I am a member of a search and rescue team who were sent to lift downed
pilots."

The interrogator turned around and looked at the others.  They all came
forward and sat on tables and desks.  Everything I said had to be
translated for them.

"Andy, tell me more.  Tell me all you know about the search and rescue."

His voice was very nice and calm.  He obviously thought he'd cracked it,
which was fine--that was exactly what I wanted him to think.

"We're all from different units in the British army," I said, "and we're
all drawn together because of our medical experience.  I don't know
anybody, we were just brought together.  I'm medically trained, I'm not
a soldier.  I'm stuck in this war and I don't want to be a part of it. I
was happy working back in the UK on sick parades, and all of a sudden
they've put me on one of these search and rescue teams.  I haven't got a
clue about any of this, I'm a medic, that's all I am."

It seemed to go down rather well.  They chatted about it amongst
themselves.  It obviously squared with what Dinger had told them.

The trouble is, once you start there's that chink in the armor, and
you've got to carry on with the story.  If there's too much detail,
you'll start cocking things up for the other prisoners.  You have to try
to keep your story nice and simple--then it's easy for you to remember
as well.  The best way to achieve that is to be the total bag of shit.
You can't remember because you're in such a bad physical state.  Your
mind just can't recollect anything; you're just a thick, bone squaddy,
one of the minions, and you haven't got a clue, you don't even know what
kind of helicopter it was.  My mind was racing to think of the story and
what I was going to say next.

They knew I was a sergeant, so I threw that one in again.  In their
army, sergeant is a buckshee rank.  It's their officers that do
everything, including the thinking.

"How many of you were there?"

"I don't know.  There was lots of noise and the helicopter came down. We
were told there was danger of an explosion and to run, and they just
took off and left us."  I played the confused bonehead, the scared,
abandoned squaddy.  "I just do first aid, I don't want any of this. I'm
not used to all this.  All I do is put plasters on wounded pilots."

"How many were on the aircraft?"  he tried again.

"I'm not entirely sure.  It was nighttime."

"Andy, what's going on?  We gave you a chance.  Do you take us for
idiots?  Over the last few days many people have been killed, and we
want to know what's happened."

This was the first time they had mentioned casualties.  I had been
expecting it, but I didn't want to hear it.

"I don't know what you mean."

"We want to know who's done it.  Was it you?"

"It wasn't me.  I don't know what's going on."

"You must give us a chance.  Look, just to show you how much we want to
help you: You tell me your mother's and father's names, and we will
write to them and let them know you're all right.  You write them a
letter and put the address on, and we'll post it."

It was something straight out of training.  You are taught never to sign
anything.  This goes back to Vietnam days where people signed pieces of
paper in all innocence, and the next thing they knew there was a
statement in the international press saying that they'd slain a village
full of children.

I knew it was bollocks.  There was no way they'd actually send a letter
to Peckham.  It was fantasy land, but I couldn't just come out with Fuck
you, big nose.  I had to get round this somehow.

"My father died years ago," I said.  "My mother went away with an
American who was working in London.  She's somewhere in America now.  I
haven't got any parents; it's one of the reasons I'm in the army.  I've
got no other immediate family."

"Where did he work in London, this American?"

"Wimbledon."

Another classic.  They were trying to get me to open up my heart, and
everything would come rolling out.  I'd been put through all this before
in E&E and capture exercises.

"What did he do?"

"I don't know, I didn't live at home then.  I had big family problems."

"Do you have any brothers or sisters?"

"No."

I wanted to base my lies on the truth.  If it's something that you know
and it's the truth, you stand a better chance of remembering it.  And
they might run a check and be able to confirm that what you're saying is
true and not go any further into it.  I had in my mind a friend who had
been in that sort of family situation.  His father died when he was 13.
His mother met an American, wanted nothing more to do with the son, and
buggered off to the States.  As far as I was concerned, it sounded quite
convincing.

I took my time.  My speech was slurred, I was still dribbling, I
couldn't talk properly.

"Are you in pain, Andy?  Help us and everything will be fine.  We'll get
you medical attention.  Carry on, tell us more."

"I don't know any more."

Then another classic.  He must have been working his way through the
manual.

"Sign this piece of paper, Andy.  All we want to do is prove to your
family that you're still alive.  We will make attempts to find your
mother in America.  We have contacts there.  All we need is your
signature so she knows you're Okay.  And we can actually prove to the
Red Cross that you're still alive, you're not dead in the desert, and
the animals aren't eating you.  Think of it, Andy.  If we get you to
sign your name and go to the Red Cross, we're not going to kill you." I
couldn't believe anybody would actually come out with such a comical
ploy.  I tried to be noncommittal.  "I don't know any addresses, I
haven't got any family life."

You could give a fictitious address, or you could give a real address in
case they checked up.  But Mrs.  Mills of 8 Acacia Avenue might open her
door one morning and get blown away.  You never know how far this sort
of thing will go.

"Andy, why do you keep on obstructing us?  Why are you doing this to
yourself?  These people, my superiors, they won't let me help you unless
you tell them what they need to know.  I'm afraid I can't help you any
more, Andy.  If you don't help me, I can't help you."

He just walked away.  I didn't know what to expect now.

I had my head down, and I could hear them coming up.  I clenched my jaw
and waited for it.  This time there were no rifles, just several quite
severe smacks around the face.  Every time they hit near the broken
teeth I screamed.

I shouldn't have done that.

They pulled my head up by the hair to get a better aim.  Then they
slapped several more times over the site.

The slaps became punches that knocked me off the chair, but it wasn't
very exciting compared with the last beating.  Probably they thought
they'd now cracked it and I just needed a bit more encouragement.  It
lasted less than a minute.

Back on the chair, I was breathing heavily, blood trickling down my
front.

"Look, Andy, we're trying to help you.  Do you want to help us?"

"Yes, I do, but I don't know anything, I'm helping you as much as I
can."

"Where are your mother and father?"

I went through the same story.

"But why don't you know where your mother is in America?"

"I don't know because I have nothing to do with her.  She didn't want
me.  So she went to America and I joined the army."  "When did you join
the army?"

"When I was sixteen."

"Why did you join?"

"I've always wanted to help people, that's why I'm a medic.  I don't
want to fight.  I've always been against fighting."

This business about family was a red herring.  I didn't know if it was
just a matter of pride that he wanted to crack it.

"Andy, look, obviously this way is not working."

The filling in started again.

Your body adapts and it passes out quicker.  Your mind is working in two
ways.  One half is telling you you're out of it, and the other half
really is out of it.  It's like lying on your bed when you're
pissed--your mind is spinning and a little voice is saying: Never again.
This time I was totally out of the game.  It was a good kicking.  I
wasn't exaggerating anything after this one.  I was incoherent.  I
flaked out, and when I came to I was still incoherent.

What woke me up was a boy stubbing his cigarette out on my neck.

I was in blackness, blindfolded and handcuffed, lying face down on
grass.  I had an excruciating headache.  My ears tingled and burned.

I felt sunlight on bits of my face.  I sensed the brightness of it.  My
mind was a blur, but I worked out that at some stage I must have been
dragged from the room and trussed up outside.  I wanted to rest my head,
but I couldn't lie on one side because of the swelling, and I couldn't
rest on the other because of the cuts.

I heard Dinger's voice just behind me.  They were stubbing cigarettes
out on him as well.  It was good to hear him, even though he was moaning
and groaning.  I couldn't see him or touch him because I was facing the
other way, but I knew he was there.  I felt a bit safer.

There must have been three or four guards using us as ashtrays.  They'd
had a bad time with us over the last few days, and they were obviously
enjoying getting their own back.

Other squad dies came around to see the sideshow and get in a poke and a
kick.  They gob bed on us and laughed.  One put a lit cigarette behind
my ear and left it there to burn down.  His mates loved that one.

Even though I was blindfolded, I kept looking down, trying to look
scared.  I wanted to see Dinger.  I needed the physical contact with
him, I needed to feel near him.  I wanted some form of attachment.

I was writhing face down as the cigarette burned behind my ear and
managed to wiggle the blindfold down my nose.  I could see daylight at
last.  You have a horrible sense of insecurity when you're blindfolded
because you're so vulnerable.

If this is my last hour, I said to myself, let's see as much as we can.
It was a lovely clear sky.  We were under a small fruit tree with a
little bird in it.  It started singing.  The odd vehicle would start up
about 60 feet away, there was talking, it was all rather sedate and
nice.  On the other side of the wall there was the hustle and bustle of
the town, the hooting and revving of vehicles and general shouting. I
heard the main gate open and close about 150 feet away, vehicles drive
out and fade away.  It felt as cozy and safe as being in a walled garden
in a different century.

I thought: I've seen and I've done as much as I can.  If it's going to
happen, let's do it now.  I didn't have much thought about Jilly or
Kate.  I'd gone through all that in the culvert, thinking there wasn't
much I could do about it, this was not the time to worry about them. I'd
done the best I could to look after them financially.  I'd got the
letters sorted out, and at the end of the day they knew that I loved
them, and I knew that they loved me.  There were no big problems; they'd
be told I was dead and that would be that.

There were other things I wanted to concentrate on now.  In Breaker
Morant, the film about the Boer War, as the characters walked to the
spot where they were going to get executed, they reached out and held
hands.  I didn't know whether I wanted to physically grab hold of Dinger
or whether I wanted to say something.  I just wanted some sort of
connection with him for my last moment.

More squad dies came round, kicking and poking.  They looked down at
these two pathetic messes on the ground, and they gob bed and took the
piss, giggling like a bunch of kids, which some of them probably were.
But none of it seemed as bad as before.  Either the novelty was wearing
off for them or I was just getting used to it.  I just kept my head down
and clenched my teeth.  Both of us moaned and groaned with each kick
because it hurt--but it was not so much the power of the kick as the
effect it had on the aches and pains from before.  They denounced
Mitterrand and Bush, and when they saw my blindfold was down, they did
cutthroat signs and waved their pistols and mimed bang-bang.  I could
have taken it if it was part of a master plan, but these wankers were
just doing it for their own enjoyment.

Vehicles started up, and the drivers revved the engines.  There was a
lot of shouting and barking of orders from the buildings behind us, and
that got me flapping.  It was a horrible sinking feeling: Here we go
again, I thought, why not another hour here?  It's all rather nice in
the sun; we've had such a good period of sedation.

I hoped the noise came from officers and it didn't just mean that the
jundies were getting all sparked up again.  You felt there was some
purpose with the officers; you could converse with them quite well. With
the squad dies it was just boots and fists.

Vehicle doors were slamming.  There was a general hum of activity.
Something was definitely about to happen.  I braced myself, because it
was going to happen whether I liked it or not.

I didn't know what I was going to shout to Dinger.  "God Save the
Queen!"  maybe.  But then again, probably not.

Somebody untied my feet, but the blindfold and handcuffs stayed in
place.  Hands on either side grabbed me roughly and hauled me upright.
My body had started to seize up after the long rest.  Bruises throbbed.
Cuts which had clotted were reopened as I was pushed and shoved.  My
feet wouldn't carry me and I had to be dragged.

I was thrown onto the back of an open pickup and man handled to the
front.  They bent me over the cab, a jundie either side of me; I assumed
I was being taken away to be shot.  Was this the last time I was ever
going to see or hear anything?  My great game plan to say something to
Dinger had gone to rat shit, and I was annoyed with myself.

They took my blindfold off, and I blinked in the harsh sunlight.  There
was nothing in front of us.  They wouldn't let me turn around, so I
couldn't tell if Dinger was behind. The jundies were banging on the
roof; the driver and passenger had their arms out, and they were
slapping the metal as well.  There were happy noises everywhere.

One of the ruperts came up and said, "We are now going to show our
people."

I was still trying to adjust my eyes, totally bemused by the noise and
the sun.  We seemed to be part of a convoy of five or six brand-new
Toyota pickups and Land Cruisers.  Some still had the plastic over the
seats.  They were covered with desert dust, however, and they'd had to
scrape it off the rear windscreen of the cab beneath me so the driver
could see out.

They opened up the large double gates for the vehicles to come out of
the camp, and we were greeted by the surging roar of a crowd, as if two
Cup Final sides were emerging from the tunnel at Wembley.  There was a
solid mass of people ahead of us--women with sticks, men with guns or
stones, all dressed in their dish-dashes and waving pictures of Saddam
Hussein in their hands.  Some were jumping up and down with joy; others
were ranting rhetoric, pointing and throwing stones.  The jundies tried
to stop them because they were getting hit as well.

And this was just as we drove out of the gate.  I thought: That's it,
we're off to be shot without a doubt.  We'll have a quick drive around
town, they'll make a video, and then they'll do the business.

We turned right onto the main boulevard, and the crowd surged around us.
We had to stop almost immediately, as the jundies tried to push people
off and the driver jammed his hand hard on the horn.  We inched forward,
trying to pave a way through the mob.  They chanted "Down with Boosh!
Down with Boosh!"  and I just stood there like the president at the head
of a cavalcade.

The squad dies were chuffed as hell.  Everybody was firing into the air.
Even kids of ten were letting rip with AKs.  All I could think was: One
of these rounds is going to hit me.  It was such a lovely hot day as
well.

I got twatted now and again by a stick or stone.  The jundies either
side of me were jumping up and down with excitement.  I only had socks
on my feet, and they landed on them with their boots.  I felt weak and
wanted to lean against the cab, but they pulled my head back to make
sure everybody could see me.

Dinger came up on the right-hand side.  He, too, was riding a Toyota
pickup.  As he drew level, we got some eye-to-eye and managed to swap a
smile.  It was the best thing that had happened all day.  Dinger was
looking how I felt.  He was the bog monster at the best of times, but I
looked at him and thought: Fucking hell, I didn't know he could get even
uglier than he was.  It was the happiest time since the capture, without
a doubt.  The wink and the small smile, that was all I needed. I drew
immense strength from that one small gesture.  It was a matter of
personal credibility.  If he could get through this and grin about it, I
thought, fuck it, so can I.  I felt incredible affection for him, and I
hoped that he did for me.  This, as far as I knew, was my last look at a
mate.

We trundled along on our carnival floats, driving down the main
boulevard of the town.  The crowd chanted and shook their fists.  The
noise was incredible.  They didn't even know who or what we were.  We
could have been spacemen for all they knew, but whatever, we were the
bad guys.

Some of the squad dies were chanting with them.  Others were running
around trying to control the crowd.  All of them were trying to avoid
the stones and sticks that were meant for us.  There were bursts of fire
going off all over the place, the jundies with us firing in the air as
well.

"Down with Boosh."  Boosh!"

People were diving in and out of the little Arab shop fronts with their
concertina railings.  "Thou shalt not steal," the Koran proclaims, but
everywhere you go in the Middle East the shops have these railings as
security against thieving fellow Muslims. Everybody had pictures of
Saddam and was pointing at his face and kissing it and shouting up to
Allah.

We would move at walking pace, then stop for a bit to move the crowd. My
legs couldn't hold me up.  I looked over at Dinger, and he was grinning
from ear to ear.  I wondered what on earth he was laughing at; I thought
he'd gone demented.  Then I realized: He was taking the piss out of
them!  I thought, Blow this, we're on our way to die here, so who gives
a monkey's?  I started myself.  Fuck 'em!  Suddenly all that mattered to
me was not looking a bag of shit.  You've got to make sure you look
good.  I got some eye-to-eye going with the crowd and smiled away.  One
of the guards spotted me and got the chance to look a right hard man,
landing a slap and a punch.  I looked at Dinger, and we grinned at them
like Leslie Grantham opening a supermarket.  If our hands hadn't been
tied, we'd have been doing the royal wave.

It really sparked them up, the grinning.  Some took it well, most of
them didn't.  They were going crazy.  It was the wrong thing to do and
totally counterproductive, but it had to be done.  The guards gave us a
slap to get us all subdued again because it made them look good.  But
what the hell, I felt better.  A large white American sedan came through
on the left-hand side.  Two ruperts in it looked up, pointed, and
laughed.  They were in a good mood about it anyway.  I gave them my big
presidential smile in return.  They loved it, but that gave the jundies
the hump and they had another go at us.

We paid the price for all the piss-taking when we got to the other end
of the town.  Crowds of people were waiting for us, trying to break
through the cordon, arguing with the squad dies because they wanted to
have a go at us.  They were jumping up and down, and it was obvious it
was only a matter of time before the cordon was either broken or
deliberately removed.  My only worry was the thought of me getting shot
and not Dinger.

I was dragged off the vehicle.  I searched desperately for Dinger.  I
needed him.  He was my only link with reality.

Then I saw that the same was happening to him and I thought: It's going
to happen round here somewhere.

I was not too worried about the actual dying bit.  Never had been; just
as long as it was as quick and clean as Mark's.

Would Jilly ever know?  Did she even know I was missing?  Everything
materialistic was squared away; there was nothing else I could have done
for her.  But it was the emotional thing: it would have been lovely to
have the chance to say my farewells.

What a way to go.

Fuck it!  Fuck it!  Fuck it!

The stench of the town was overpowering.  They were primitive, caveman
smells of cooking, old embers, and stale piss, mixed with rotting
garbage and diesel exhaust.

The town was an odd mixture of the medieval and the modern.  The main
boulevard was freshly tarmacked; the rest was dust and sand.  There were
Land Cruisers straight from the showroom and jundies with shiny boots
and clean, western-type uniforms, and the crowd in their stinking
dish-dashes and flip-flops or plain bare feet.  I was knocked to the
ground at one point, and right next to my eye was a big toe splayed out
like a split sausage, grimed with a lifetime of dirt.  There were
immaculately groomed officers and healthy-looking young soldiers, and
the locals with just three teeth between them and even those were black
and decayed, and Negro Arabs with scarred faces and white, scabby knees
and elbows from lack of washing and moisturizing, and dusty, matted
rasta hair.

The buildings were of mud and stone, square with flat roofs.  They must
have been a couple of hundred years old, and on their sides were the
latest posters for Pepsi Cola.  Old, skinny, mangy dogs skulked in the
shadows, scavenging and pissing.  Rusty tin cans lay in piles
everywhere.

Running down the middle of the boulevard was a central reservation, and
in the middle of it, just opposite us, was a children's playground, full
of tubular steel frames and swings in old faded blues and yellows. It
was the sort of thing you'd find on a normal housing estate in Britain,
but it looked so out of place and weird in this kind of world. They'd
been fighting a war for years, and there was poverty, shit, and grind
all around us.  Fuck knows what the Arabic for "Tidworth" is but this
was it--an old shit-arse tip of a place.

We were standing at the roadside awaiting death.  The jundies grabbed
us, but my legs had given up and I stumbled.  They had to drag me
towards my public.  They showed us off like hunting trophies, pushing
our heads up, making sure everybody got a good look.

I wasn't smiling this time.  I was looking out for Dinger; I was scared
of losing him in the crowd.  I just wanted to keep by him.  I could hear
him yelling and shouting as much as I was, and from time to time I
caught glimpses of him.  It was a bad time.

The mob ruled.  I had been right cocky when we got dragged off the
vehicle, but now I was plain scared.  They were all warbling the Red
Indian war cry.  Were we going to be left to the crowd?  Were they going
to rip us apart?  Old women came up and pulled my hair and mustache and
hit me with sticks or punched.  The men would start by poking, then end
up punching and thumping.  I fell to the ground, and all the bodies
closed in.  They thrust pictures of Saddam in front of my face and made
me kiss him.

I doubted whether some of these people even knew there was a war on. As
for the women, repressed by centuries of culture and religion, this was
probably the one and only chance they'd ever have to strike a grown man.

As time wore on, I started to think that perhaps they were not going to
shoot us after all.  Surely they would have done it by now?  Maybe there
was some system for dealing with prisoners.  Certainly the jundies were
controlling the crowds as much as they could.  They obviously didn't
want the local population to kill us, because I noticed that they were
fending off any men they saw with rifles and pistols.  Perhaps the
parade was just a PR exercise, a morale booster for the locals and a
chance for them to vent their frustrations.

Women were scratching and tearing at my skin.  I had grease and old bits
of food shoved in my face and pis spots emptied over the gashes in my
head.  Old newsreels of Vietnam flashed through my mind.  I remembered
images of pilots who looked beaten and pissed off getting dragged
through towns they'd just bombed.  It was exactly how I felt.

All I wanted was contact with Dinger--preferably verbal.  I could hear
him shouting as he was being filled in, but I hated not being able to
see him.  He was my only link to the world.  I didn't want to lose him.

I couldn't move any more.  I fell onto one of the squad dies and put my
arms around him.  The other lad came and helped him lift me.  As they
dragged me along the ground, the tops of my toes were scraped away.  We
had to stop now and again for a 60-year-old to come and punch me in the
stomach.  I was well and truly gone.  I didn't really care about
anything any more.

I didn't know how long it lasted, but it seemed like a lifetime.  There
was gunfire in the distance, and of fleets came running to try and
control the soldiers, who in turn were trying to control the crowd.  It
was so ironic to be protected by the same jundies who an hour ago had
been stubbing out their cigarettes on our necks.  Then they were the
bastards; now they were the saviors.

I heard Dinger retaliating.  I knew we should be trying to play the
useless being that's not even worth worrying about.  But we were tuned
in to this drama now; we had got used to it, and it was getting on our
tits.  The time had come to do something about it.

I gave the old girls the evil eye, and they waded in.  I went down on
the floor under a flurry of slaps and scratching, and two soldiers moved
in to pick me up.  Still on my knees, I looked up at one of them and
said, "Fuck you, you ugly bitch!"  They understood what I meant; the
translation was in my eyes.  It was not a good move.  The jundies picked
me up.  I shoved them off and said "Fuck you!"  again.  I didn't give a
shit now what they did; I was demolished anyway.  But they'd suffered
loss of face, so they had to give me the good news to restore their
credibility.

I remembered a lecture we'd had from an American POW just before we left
Hereford.  He had been an aviator at the time of the Vietnam War, after
transferring from the Marine Corps.  His Marine training had been that
the harder you are and the more aggressive you are if you're captured,
the sooner your captors will leave you alone.  He stood there in front
of us hardened cynics at Hereford, crying his eyes out as he told us
about the five years he had been a prisoner of the Viet Cong.

"What a load of shit," he said.  "The unbelievable nightmares and pain I
went through because I really believed what I'd been taught."

And I was doing exactly what he'd told us not to do.  But you can't just
do nothing.  Pride and credibility are at stake.  I was suffering a
massive loss of dignity and self-respect, and I couldn't take any more.
I knew it was totally counterproductive, I knew it wouldn't pay off, but
God it felt good. For one split second I was back on top, and that was
all that mattered. I was not a commodity, I was not a bag of shit, I was
Andy Me Nab.

The squad dies were giggling as we drove back to camp.  They'd had a
wonderful day out and were happy to leave me to my own devices on my
hands and knees in a corner of the pickup, bleeding and gasping for
breath as they smoked and laughed and relived the battle.  I was rather
pleased that it was over and done with and I hadn't been shot.

It was more or less last light when we got back inside the gates, and
they didn't bother replacing the blindfold as they dragged me towards
the single-story barrack block.

There were five beds around the edge of the room.  The blokes didn't
seem to have lockers or any personal kit.  All they had were the beds,
with blankets on top-commercial, fluffy blankets with pictures of tigers
and weird and wonderful patterns.  On top of the blankets was their belt
kit.  Everything pointed to this being a transit camp rather than a
permanent barracks.

The only light was from a paraffin heater in the center of the room. As
it flickered, shadows flew around the room.  It was beautifully
warm--the sort of warmth that immediately makes you tired and sleepy. It
was a warmth that I recognized.  Even the shadows were familiar.  A
nice, comfortable, secure feeling washed over me.  I was back at my
Aunty Nell's in Catford.  I loved going there as a kid.  She had a big
three-bed roomed semi that she ran as a B&B.  Compared with my family's
flat, to me it was a hotel.  At night Aunty Nell would put the paraffin
heater in my room to warm it through.  I'd lie there in bed, nine years
old and blissfully happy, watching the shadows dance on the wallpaper,
looking forward to the next day's meals. Aunty Nell used milk with the
cereals instead of the hot water and a dash of Carnation I was used to,
and she cooked packets of Vesta curry for her B&B guests.  If my uncle
reported that I had been a good boy, I used to be fed one as well.

The old boy, George, was a keen gardener.  He had a massive garden with
a shed at the bottom where I'd play.  He was a crafty old bugger.  He'd
say to me: "Start digging around here, Andy lad, and you can count how
many worms there are.  We need to know how many worms there are so we
can work out how good the mud is."

I'd be digging away, a boy with a mission, and he'd be sitting there
drinking tea in his deck chair laughing his head off.  I never saw
through it.  I used to think it was great, counting the worms for my
Uncle George.

I was left alone with my thoughts for twenty minutes or so, one hand
cuffed to a metal fixture on the wall.  I tried to get comfortable, but
the cuffs worked on a ratchet--if you moved the wrong way they would
tighten up even more.  I got into a semi lying position, the hand
defying gravity at an angle of 45 degrees.

I carried out a damage assessment.  My whole body was aching, and I was
worried I might have broken bones.  My legs were the main concern. They
were hurting badly, and I knew they couldn't carry me any more.  I
checked the bones one by one, starting off with my feet, looking for
deformities, making sure there was movement.  Everything seemed Okay.
There was a good chance nothing was broken.

I was breathing through crusted blood and dust and snot, and every time
I blew to clear it the bleeding started again.  I was badly cut.  My
face was swollen, my lips split, and every exposed area of skin was
lacerated.  Now that I actually had time to draw breath and think about
it, my whole body was starting to sting.  The scrapes were far more
painful than the cuts.  The framework, however, was still intact.  The
injuries were just muscular with cuts and bruises.  I was weak and
exhausted, but I'd still get up and run for it if the chance came.

I had been trying to gather as much information as I could to keep
myself orientated.  I went over what I'd seen and exactly where I was. I
was annoyed that I hadn't done a better job of it.  I had been looking
down too much when I should have been taking it all in.  If I escaped
and got past the gate, which way would I go?  Would I turn left or
right, or go straight?  Which way was west?  If I got out the back way,
what then?  How far inside the town was the camp?  I'd need to get out
of the built-up area as soon as possible.  It was something I should
have been checking as we drove out, but like a dickhead I'd let myself
be distracted by the crowd.  I was quite pissed off with myself for my
lack of professionalism.

I went through the scenarios.  The process was part fact and part
fantasy.  Fact because I was doing what you're supposed to
do--appreciations on how you're going to get out.  Fantasy because I was
imagining me actually getting out and turning right, imagining what I
would see and what would be behind me.  I wanted to escape.

I looked around the room.  Above me was a window.  Only one of the
sections was clear; the rest were boarded up where they had been
smashed, or perhaps to stop the sun coming in.  I could hear the
soldiers mooching around outside, and in the middle distance there was
shouting.  The voices just outside the window were low and quiet, a
mumble from no more than 20 or 30 feet away, and underneath the veranda,
as if they'd been told to stand there and talk to make me flap.

I hoped Dinger was getting the same treatment as me because it was all
rather nice sitting there on the carpet.  It felt wonderful to be on my
own.  I felt quite happy and content in the dark, watching the warm glow
of the paraffin heater and inhaling the familiar fumes.  There were no
hassles, just me on my lonesome with my hand pinned to the wall.  It was
real prime time.

I started to think about the patrol.  Had the others been caught?  Were
they dead?  Did Dinger know anything about them?  Was I going to get the
chance to speak to him?

I tried to keep as still as I could.  My heart was pulsing slowly, and
my body was stiff and aching.  It was painful to move, and I wanted to
find a comfy position and stay there.  Some of the cuts had clotted to
the fabric of my uniform; as I moved they reopened.  Blood had glued my
socks to my feet.

I must have looked like a vagrant.  It was a week now since I had washed
and my skin was black.  My hair, matted from the drama of the E&E, was
now caked with dried blood and mud.  It was hard to make out the
camouflage on my DPM because of blood, grease, and grime.  My trousers
looked like a biker's jeans.

Why had we been taken back to the camp?  I didn't have a clue.  This was
obviously still the tactical questioning phase.  I was waiting for
something or someone.  I took a deep breath, breathed out, and started
to think about methods of escape.  I suddenly remembered that I still
had my escape map and compass.  I could actually feel them in the draw
cord of my trousers.  I felt really good about that: at least I'd got
something, I had the mental edge over them.

I thought about all the good stuff I'd done with Jilly, all the stupid
holidays we'd had together, all the ice creams I had squashed in her
face.  Things came into my mind that had made me giggle with her, all
the silly immature little things.  I tried to visualize what she'd be
doing right now.  I had a pleasant picture in my mind of a Saturday two
weeks before I left for the Gulf.  Kate was staying with us as usual
that weekend, and she was lying on the floor with me watching Robin Hood
on video.  Little John was doing his dance, and I got up and did it with
her.  We danced and danced around the room, trying to do high kicks,
until we collapsed on the carpet, dizzy and laughing.

I thought back to the time of her very first Christmas.  I hadn't seen
much of her because I was away when she was born in February and didn't
get back until she was six weeks old.  Then I saw only the next three
months of her, on and off.  That Christmas I was free, and we were
staying at a friend's house on the south coast.  Kate wasn't sleeping
very well, which I thought was great because it was the first time we'd
had together alone.  I got the pram out at midnight, wrapped her up
well, and we went walking along the coastal path until six in the
morning.  She fell asleep after the first half an hour, and as I walked
I just looked at her beautiful little face and clucked like a hen. When
we got back, she woke up again so I put her in the car and we went for a
drive.  I kept checking over my shoulder to see that she was all right.
She had fearsome big blue eyes that stared at me from inside all the
wrappings of woolens and a bobble hat.  It was a very special time. Soon
afterwards I had to go away again, and in the next two years I only saw
her for a total of twelve weeks.

There were noises outside.  My little dream world was about to be
invaded.  I was flapping.  Were they coming to give me another beasting?
After the calm, it was a horrible, apprehensive feeling, a fierce dread
of a world about to collapse.  I put my head down and clenched the
stiff, sore muscles.  Shit, I thought, they've had their tuppence worth,
why can't they just leave me alone?

There was a draft as the door opened.  I glanced up and saw a character
in the middle of the room.  He was in his mid-50s and only about 5'3"
tall, with a big middle-age paunch beneath his woollen dish-dash.  His
mustache was well trimmed, and his jet-black hair was swept back.  He
had manicured hands, and his teeth flashed when they caught the light.
He was ranting and raving at me in Arabic.  The two guards who had come
in with him went and sat on one of the beds, smoking and chatting, but
keeping a watchful eye.

There was a pistol in the character's belt, which I didn't take much
notice of to start with because every man and his dog was armed.  He
stood over the paraffin heater, hollering and gesticulating.  With the
glow of the heater beneath him his face looked like a Halloween monster
with treble chins.

He came over to me and got hold of my face.  He squeezed my jaw in his
hand.  The smashed teeth were agony.  I groaned and closed my eyes.  I
didn't want to know what was going on.  He stayed close to me.  I smelt
spicy food on his breath.  He prized my eyes open with his thumb and
forefinger.  What the fuck was he going to do?

He had an exchange with the guards, very fast and aggressive, then
slapped my face a few times.  I had no idea what he was on about.  Then
he walked backwards away from me and pulled out a Makharov pistol.  This
is all rather nice, I thought, what's the story here then?  He pointed
it at me but he didn't cock it.

Was this bluff kit or what?

The hammer of the Russian-made pistol stays to the rear when you cock
it--i.e."  put a round into the chamber.  If you pull the trigger, it
will fire and reload itself again with the hammer still to the rear. If
you don't want to fire, you put the safety catch to safe.  The hammer
will still go forward but is stopped just short of the firing pin by the
sears that come out because you have moved the safety catch. This is
unlike some semiautomatic pistols.  They still have a safety catch, but
the hammer will stay to the rear when it's applied.

I was looking in earnest to see if the hammer was back.  If it was, I
knew that he wasn't bluffing, and that if he was nervous, he might have
a negligent discharge and shoot me anyway.  I looked at his face.  His
expression was very serious, and the eyes were welling up.  I could see
the shine of the tears.  Our eyes met.  He started to cry, and the
pistol wobbled in his hand.

Surely the guards wouldn't let him do it in their nice clean barrack
room?  But his eyes gave it away.  He intended to pull the trigger,
without a doubt.  It didn't look official.  This was off the cuff.  But
the bloke had got the hump, so even if it was unofficial, so what? He'd
do it anyway.  I might get slotted here through emotion rather than a
decision made, and I found that scary.  The character really looked as
if he might squeeze the trigger, and there wasn't a thing I could do
about it.

Come on then, arse hole let's get it over and done with.  The guards
seemed to wake up to what was happening.  They jumped to their feet,
shouting angrily, and grabbed his arm.  They took away the pistol.

That single act gave me the biggest piece of information I had received
since my capture: either these characters simply didn't want to get
their barrack block messed up, or, more likely, they were under orders
to keep us alive.

One of the guards came over and squeezed my cheeks.  "Son, son," he
said.  "Boom boom boom."

One of us had killed the man's son.  Fair one.  In his shoes I'd be
doing the same.  Unfortunately it was me that he was doing it to.

I was sitting cross-legged on the floor with one of my arms up in the
air, handcuffed to the wall.  He came over and started to try and fill
me in.  I put my head down and brought my knees up, crouching forward to
protect my bollocks.  I got as close to the wall as I could.  Only my
arm was vulnerable now.  It was funny, he had been willing to kill me
with the weapon, but he found it quite hard to lay hands on me.  He was
kicking, but it wasn't much good because he had leather sandals on. He'd
throw a punch, but it had no weight behind it.  He was clearly upset,
but really he didn't have it in him to do anything severe.  He lacked
aggression and strength, and I was delighted.

I was exaggerating, moaning and groaning as he kneed me in the back and
slapped and spat.  If it was my son who had been killed, and I was in
the same room as the perpetrator, he'd have been honking good style by
now.  In a way I felt quite sorry for him, because his son was dead and
he was too nice and gentle a man to do anything about it.  Maybe, after
all, he couldn have pulled the trigger.

The squad dies started to get bored--and perhaps a bit worried that they
might have to clean blood off the floor and walls.  They calmed him down
and led him away.  When they returned, they sat on the beds again and
smoked more cigarettes.

"Boosh, bad, bad," one of them said.

"Yeah, Bush, bad," I nodded and agreed.

"Major," he said, and did an oinking noise.

"Yep, Major's a pig," I said, and oinked.

They thought this was great stuff.

"You," he pointed at me and brayed loudly.

"Me, donkey.  Ee-aw!"

They held their sides and fell over on the beds.  They rolled up.

They came over and poked me.  I didn't really know what they wanted from
me, so I just did another loud bray.  They loved it.  I didn't give a
shit if they wanted to have fun at my expense.  It didn't mean a thing
to me.  I thought it was just as funny.  I wasn't getting filled in,
that was all that mattered.  It was absolutely splendid.

This went on for about a quarter of an hour.  There'd be a couple of
minutes' silence, then somebody would get up and poke me again, I'd give
them a good ee-aw, and they'd crack up.  What a bunch of tossers.

I thought I'd try to have my handcuffs sorted out while they were in
such a good mood.  I was at a 45degree angle, and my hand was elevated.
Gravity was pulling my hand onto the handcuff, and it was swelling up
badly.  It was agony.  I wondered if they'd strap me onto something
lower down, like a pipe.

I pointed at my hand and said, "Hurts.  Please.  Pain.  Aaah."

They looked at me and poked, and got another donkey bray.  They had
another roll-up, and I tried to indicate that my hand was agony.  It
didn't work.  They just laughed.  Then they suddenly got all serious.
They must have thought that it was time to assert some authority.  So
they started to carry out their own questioning, as if I was supposed to
think they weren't just guards, they were big-time interrogators.

"Who?  Who?"

It was hard to make out what they were saying.

"What?  I don't understand."

I kept pointing at my wrist, but to no avail.  They asked more
questions, their Halloween faces lit from below by the heater, but I
couldn't understand them.

One of them went and fetched another guard.  He could speak fair
English.  They'd obviously told him that I couldn't understand what they
were on about.

"What's your name?"

"Andy."

"Commando, Andy?  Tel Aviv?"

"British."

"British.  Gascoigne?  Rush?  Football?"  He beamed big smiles and
scored an imaginary goal with his right foot.

Everybody's face lit up, mine included--even though football did nothing
for me.  When I was a kid, Millwall was the local team, but I only went
to see them three or four times.  I stood there like a dickhead on the
terraces and wondered what all the fuss was about.  I couldn't see a
thing because I was too small, and all I knew was that it had cost loads
of money to get in.  I went on a Wednesday night once and left halfway
through because it was so cold.  That was the extent of my football
knowledge, and that was all football did for me--it reminded me of wet,
cold, windy terraces.  I had no interest in it whatsoever, yet here I
was, a prisoner of soccer-mad Iraqis, and it might be my lifeline.

"Liverpool!"  he said.

"Chelsea!"  I said.

"Manchester United!"

"Nottingham Forest!"

They laughed and I joined in, trying to form some sort of bond.  This
was good, textbook stuff, but I couldn't sustain it for much longer. My
knowledge was just about exhausted.

"How long am I here?"  I tried.  "Do you know how long I'll be here? Can
you give me any food?"

"No problems.  Bobby Moore!"

I thought I'd try another ploy.

"Mai?  Mai?"  I asked for water.  I coughed dryly and gave it the old
puppy dog look.

A bloke went out and came back with a glass of water.  I gulped it down
and asked for more.  That cheesed them off so I just thanked them again
and decided to keep quiet for a while.

They were all in their late teens, growing their first wispy mustaches.
They behaved like young squad dies in any army, but what surprised me
about them was the standard of maintenance of their uniforms and
weapons.  I had imagined the rag heads to be a bit of an undisciplined
rabble, their kit dirty and shabby.  But their uniforms were well
laundered and pressed, and their boots were highly polished.  Their
weapons were in excellent order and well maintained.  The buildings,
too, were in a good state of repair, and spotlessly tidy.  This was
good; I felt that in their discipline lay some sort of protection for
me.  They were unlikely to do anything unless they were told to do it.
It made me feel a bit happier that they weren't just a bunch of head
bangers rushing around wanting to kill and maim.  Somebody, somewhere,
made them clean their weapons; somebody, somewhere, made them clean
their boots and their rooms.

What was more, there were obviously ways of striking up a relationship
with these people, a fact which might help me at a later date.  It was
not just black and white in their eyes, as I was expecting it to be,
with me the bad guy, them the good guys.  There was this gray area of
shared interest that we had already started to explore.  So far, we had
something in common in football.  We were all talking and replying; it
wasn't just me on the receiving end of rhetoric, abuse, and tactical
questions.  Relationships, however tenuous, can almost always be formed,
and in the situation I was in this could only be good.  I had engineered
getting the water, and in that exchange I was doing the controlling.
Well, there was no harm being optimistic.

It went through my mind that maybe they were being friendly because it
was all over now and the questioning was finished with.  I was trying to
think of all the optimistic things, but really you should be thinking of
the pessimistic things, the worst-case scenarios, because then anything
else is a bonus.  At the end of the day they were just young lads.
Dinger and I were the new kids in town, the commodities they wanted to
have a look at, the new toys, the white-eyed prisoners. They'd probably
looked on Dinger and me with a bit of awe, something to tell the
grandchildren about.  And now they'd seen us, spoken to us, taken the
piss out of us, they were bored.  They started to look tired, probably
from the warmth of the heater and the excitement of the day. They tucked
their weapons under their beds and got their heads down.

My mind turned again to thoughts of escape.  I couldn't get out of the
handcuffs, and even if I could what was I going to do?  Was I going to
garofe them all and run away?  Things like that just do not happen. It's
a fantasy that comes out of films.  Are you going to kill number one
without number five hearing?

My hand was fixed to the wall.  I wasn't going anywhere.  There was
nothing I could reach from where I was.  I would have to wait for the
next stage of transit or some other opportunity.

I was feeling a lot more at ease with my situation.  I'd been caught,
I'd gone through the initial drama, and now I was sitting in a warm room
with people who weren't kicking the shit out of me.  I wasn't going to
be there for ever, but apart from the pain in my wrist, it was nice and
relaxed.  The people here didn't want to fill me in; they just wanted to
talk about Gazza and Bobby Charlton.  I had the hopeful thought--and
even as I thought it I knew it was fruitless--that maybe this was the
way ahead: that they were fed up with me and maybe I'd just be chucked
in as one of Saddam's human shields.

As the night wore on, my arm and hand started to hurt quite badly.  I
tried to keep my mind off the pain by going through the escape scenarios
again, doing my appreciations.

Out of the top of the window I could catch a little bit of the stars. It
was a beautiful, clear night.  I looked back at the sleeping jundies.

If I managed to get away, could I get to Dinger?  Where was he?  I was
assuming that he was on the camp somewhere, but was he next door?  I
couldn't hear anything.  Was he along the veranda?  I came to the
conclusion that I'd have to grab the opportunity if it came, but I
couldn't leave without making the effort to get hold of him.  I knew
that he'd be thinking exactly the same, as any member of the patrol
would.  Was it worth waiting until we were together?  No, I'd grab any
opportunity that came along.  So--what was the first thing I was going
to do?  How was I going to find out where he was?  Was I going to look
through the windows for him or was I going to shout?  Would his guards
be awake?

You've got to have a game plan and contingency plans.  Hesitation is
fatal.  I would avoid being overt if possible--that's just another bit
of madness from Hollywood.  In the films they come at you one at a time
so you can slot them neatly like ducks at a fun fair  In real life
everybody jumps in together and they kick you to pieces.  It would have
to be as covert as I could make it: just get out, get some firepower,
get Dinger, get a vehicle.  Easy!  All that in an enclosed camp with
troops, and me with maybe a 30-round magazine.

Once we were out we would just have to move west.  On foot or in a
vehicle?  Crosscountry or through the town?  The drive from the culvert
to the camp had been very short: we were still close to Syria.  Our next
transit was bound to take us into more secure areas, further from the
border.

I dozed off and woke in pain.  My head was hurting, my body ached.  I
had to sort out the blood and snot in my nose.

I heard hooting in the distance and the sound of vehicles.  The big
corrugated iron gates were being kicked open.  It was still dark. People
were walking along the veranda outside, guided by Ully lamps. They were
talking.  I felt a stab of apprehension.  What was happening now?  I
took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down.  One of the guards
woke up and gave the other two a kick.  They got to their feet.

The five or six blokes who came into the room were strangers.  I felt
helpless, that little kid feeling you get when you know you're cornered
by the rival gang.  They towered above me in the shadows and flickers.

When my hand was released from the wall it was well past the pins and
needles stage.  It was swollen and completely numb.  Two blokes held me
either side and lifted me up.  Somebody handed me my boots, but my feet
were too swollen to put them on.  I carried them the way an old granny
carries her handbag, clenched to my chest.  I wanted to keep them; I
didn't want to spend the rest of my days without any footwear.

As they frog-marched me outside I played on the pain, moaning and
groaning.  I must have looked a right dickhead.  The blokes did lots of
mock "tut-tut tuts."  One pulled a face of feigned concern and said,
"We're really worried about you."

The cold air hit me.  It was a refreshing, bracing feeling, but I would
have preferred to be back in Aunty's nice warm room.  I started to
shiver.  It was a beautifully clear night.  If we managed to get away,
we'd be able to navigate westwards very easily.

Nobody said where we were going.  They dragged me along, and I had to
take silly little steps because my feet weren't carrying me properly. We
stopped by a Land Cruiser, and they shoved me into the back with my
boots on my lap.  They squeezed the ratchets of my handcuffs and tied a
blindfold painfully tight.

I tried to lean forward to rest my head on the seat in front to relieve
the pressure on my hands, but a hand on my face pushed me back upright.
The interior light shone through the blindfold.  I could tell there were
two in the front.  The door slammed noisily and made me jump.  I
clenched my teeth, ready for a twat around the head.

I was sitting on the right.  There was the sound of shuffling to my
left, then I heard: "All right, mate, all right, mate."

Dinger was honking as he hit his head on the way in.  This was really
excellent news.  I instantly felt happy, that wonderful feeling again of
being in it together.

He was positioned with his knees pressing against mine.

"Can you help my hands?"  I asked into the darkness.

I got hit around the back of the head, but it was worth it.  I'd let
Dinger know that I was there, and I'd learn that there was a guard in
the back with us and that these people meant business.

The driver sounded like an officer.  "You, no talking.  Talking--boom
boom!"

Fair one.

Every movement brought a retaliatory prod from the guard, but I couldn't
avoid taking deep, sighing breaths because my hands were so painful.

The vehicle stank of the usual cigarettes and cheap cologne.  I ran
through an appreciation.  This transit probably signified the end of the
tactical phase.  We were getting moved further down the chain.  I had no
idea whether it was going to get better or worse.  The optimistic side
was saying: Right, I'll just go to prison now.  The professional side
was saying: Let's wait and see.  You don't know what's going on.

I tried to concentrate on keeping my orientation.  We came out of the
gate and turned left.  That meant we were heading east, not west, so we
weren't going in the direction of Syria.  As if we would.  He was
driving like an idiot.  Normally you'd consider it very handy to have a
crash, but at the speed he was going we would all die in the wreckage.

I once saw a film of Houdini clasping his hands behind his back and
stepping through them to bring them round to his front.  I wondered if I
would be able to do it with the injuries.  Then I thought: You dickhead,
you've never done it in your life anyway, what are you on about?  But I
would have turned myself into an elastic band if it had meant getting
away.  All I needed was an opportunity.

I felt incredibly tired because of the heater and the heavy cigarette
smoke, but the pain in my hands kept me awake.  As if to make sure we
stayed awake, they put on a cassette of Arabic music.  It was so loud
that at first I didn't hear the bombs falling.

9

They must have been thousand-pounders.  We heard several explosions; the
area was getting severely hammered.  The pressure waves hit us and the
car rattled.  The guards cursed.  The vehicle stopped.  I heard all the
typical noises of disaster--the screeching of brakes, screams of pain
and loss, shouts of panic and anger, a distressed woman crying, a child
whimpering, metal scraping on stone.  The driver and guards jumped out
and cold air rushed over us.  This could be our moment.  The blokes had
gone, the doors were open, but I could hear talking.  I couldn't see
what was going on.  It was unbelievably frustrating.  I had to piece
things together purely by sound.  Was the road bombed? Was it an
obstruction?  Had he stopped to help somebody?  And more to the point,
were they now going to come around and fill us in, purely because we
were white eyes and they'd just been bombed?  The thoughts raced through
my mind, but before I even had time to speak to Dinger, the Iraqis got
back in and we started moving again.

We drove for about an hour and a half.  My sense of direction had gone
to rat shit as soon as we'd come out of the camp and turned left, and I
didn't have a clue where we might be.  I was pissed off with myself
again.

When we finally stopped, we could have been in Timbuktu for all I knew.

They dragged us out of the vehicle, and I was put back into what I
sensed was the same room as before.  I had the feeling the guards were
still in bed.  Somebody pushed me to the floor and handcuffed me to what
I assumed was part of a bed.  It was actually quite comfortable. I
wasn't crunched up in the back of a vehicle, my knees weren't up around
my ears, and my arm wasn't chained high up in the air.  I sat
cross-legged on the floor, trying to sort myself out, trying to tune in.
I sensed that I was facing the wall.  I tried putting my head right back
so I could see past the bridge of my nose.  I couldn't see anything
except a bit of the glow from the paraffin heater.

I sat there for an hour, the scenarios rushing around my head.  We had
definitely been going through a built-up center of population when the
bombs fell.  Was it Baghdad?  Why take us to Baghdad?  So that people
could see us?  To be part of a human shield?  Would the Allies bomb a
position where prisoners were?  Damned right they would.  Schwarzkopf
would hardly stop the war effort because Dinger and Andy were held in a
radar center.  Who were we going to get handed over to?  Would we make a
video?  I wouldn't mind.  I wanted people to know that I was still
alive.

I could hear two sources of slow, regular breathing.  To test if they
were asleep I leaned forward and rested my head on the bed.  Nothing
happened.  I slid over onto my right side and got my head down on the
carpet.  Still nothing.  I put pressure on the blindfold against the
carpet and managed to slide it down a little.  I was indeed back in the
same room.

I tried to work out what had happened to the others.  Were we the only
two survivors?  Would they say if people had got across the border?  I
didn't come up with any answers, but it was good mental exercise.  I
might have to be doing a lot of that.  I was already pacing myself for a
long capture.  It would obviously be nice to get released as soon as the
war was over, but I couldn't really see it at this stage.  There would
most likely be a hostage period to come after this, lasting perhaps a
couple of years.

I thought back to the American POW.  He had endured years in solitary,
and everybody back home assumed he was dead.  It was only because an
exchange took place that the truth came out.  There was a US sailor that
the Viet Cong had taken for a bit of a bonehead and used for menial
tasks like mopping up.  He was released because he was just an able
seaman of no consequence who had fallen overboard--the classic gray man.
In fact this character had taken it upon himself to remember the names,
ranks, and numbers of over 200 prisoners.  When he came back he reeled
them all off.  Our POW was among the names.  It was a traumatic
discovery for his family.  I was trying to relate my experience to his,
and there was no comparison.  A year or so was bugger all.  I'd only
start worrying after two.

My hands were agony.  I tried to work them out of the cuffs, but it was
futile.  They were far too swollen.  I considered waking the guards up
and asking to be released for a while, but they wouldn't have the keys
--and they certainly wouldn't bother going and getting them.

My thoughts turned to Jilly.  I wondered what she was doing.

Two hours later the boys came back with their Tiny lamps.  Just as
before, they undid my handcuffs and picked me up and dragged me back
into the cold.  It was a nice feeling on the body; I kidded myself I was
about to start a long country walk or ski a good mountain.

Nobody talked.  I hoped and prayed that Dinger was coming too, but I
couldn't hear him.  I was put in the same position at the back on the
right-hand side, behind the seats, legs up around my head.  This time I
took the precaution of arching my back to make space for my sore hands,
so that I wouldn't have to make the movement later on and earn myself a
whack on the head.

"No talk or shoot," the driver said.

"Okay."

"Yeah, okay mate," said Dinger from beside me.

I could tell by the tone of his voice that he was as relieved to hear me
as I was to hear him.  But the relief was short-lived.  Just as we were
setting off, somebody leaned into the vehicle and said: "I hope that
Allah is with you."

I didn't know if it was said to spark me up, but if it was, it
succeeded.

We got the same bad driver as before and were soon being flung around
all over the place.  There was no music this time, just small talk
between the blokes in the front.  Occasionally a window would go down as
one of them snot ted up a grolly and gob bed it, or shouted a greeting
at somebody in the darkness.  We stopped on one occasion while the
driver had a long conversation with somebody in the street.  I got the
impression he was showing us off.  I heard giggles from two or three
people outside the car, then hands came in and tugged our mustaches and
slapped our faces.  I clenched up.  It pissed me off more than the
kickings.  That had been tactical questioning, and I could understand
the reasons behind it.  But these dickheads were having fun at my
expense, pure and simple.

We drove on in silence.  We were going further and further from the
border, but I was just about past caring.  I was too worried about my
hands.  They were swollen to nearly twice their normal size, and I had
no sensation left in the fingers.  I could feel nothing beyond the
wrists, where the handcuffs had dug in so deeply that I was bleeding.
The pain was becoming unbearable.  I feared that at this rate I was
going to lose the use of my hands for ever.

I tried to think of the positives.  At least I wasn't dead.  It was now
about twelve hours since my capture, and I was still alive.

I started to think about the patrol as a whole.  What would the Iraqis
know about us?  I had to assume that they'd link us with the contact at
the MSR.  They would know how many of us there were, because they would
have found eight berg ens  They would have found the LUP as well, with
the cache of water and food.

What would give us away in the berg ens  Because of SOPs, I knew there
wouldn't be any written details of codes or our tasking.  What about the
equipment?  How would we get around the explosives, timing devices, and
detonators?  I'd say they were area protection devices--they would have
found the claymores, which would add weight to my story.  Perhaps they
wouldn't even know what the timing devices were.  And maybe the jundies
would have been so busy looting the berg ens that all that kit would
have disappeared anyway.  I almost giggled when I imagined them rifling
through the berg ens in darkness and sticking a finger straight through
one of the plastic bags of shit.

One thing I could be sure of was that nothing remained that was
compromising to the task.  We always refold our maps so that they aren't
on the part we've been using, and we never put markings on them.
Everything was in our heads.

I was feeling confident-at this stage about the lack of knowledge they'd
have on our equipment.  If they knew more than I expected, we'd just
have to waffle our way through and make excuses.  The only problem
really was that we didn't exactly look like your aver age search and
rescue team.  But by this stage we didn't exactly look like anything
anyway, apart from total and utter bags of shit.

The vehicle stopped, and by the sound of things there was a reception
committee waiting.  I'd started to feel secure in the car: I'd got
adapted to it, and now we were starting all over again.

They were talking in a low mumble, perhaps because it was the early
hours of the morning.  As the back doors opened there was a rush of cold
air.  We were pulled out and marched across a courtyard at quick pace.
The cobblestones were agony.  The cuts reopened, and my feet were soon
slippery with blood.  I stumbled and started to fall, but they grabbed
me and kept on going.  We went up a step, turned right along a veranda,
and came to a door.  I stubbed my foot on the doorframe and cried out.
There was no reaction from them at all.  They were very professional. It
was all well rehearsed.

We went straight in.  There was the usual smell of paraffin and the
hissing sound of Tiny lamps, and I almost felt at home.  They shoved me
onto the floor and arranged me so that I was sitting cross legged with
my head down and my hands behind my back.  I let them do whatever they
wanted.  It was pointless resisting.  I clenched up, fully expecting
something to happen.  They ripped my blindfold off.  The cloth had
scabbed to some pressure sores on my cheekbones and the bridge of my
nose.  I flinched with pain and felt warm blood dribble down my face.

The pain was forgotten the instant I saw Dinger.  I hadn't heard him get
out of the car, and I'd had the horrible feeling I was on my own again.
They yanked his blindfold off as well, and we got some eye-to-eye.
Dinger gave me a little wink.  I'd been avoiding eye contact with my
interrogators since I'd been captured.

It was fantastic to have human contact again.  Just a little wink was
enough.

We were in a semidark room that had a medieval feel to it.  The walls
were bare stone and glistened with damp.  It was cold and smelt musty.
The windows were bricked up.  The concrete floor was pitted and uneven.

I raised my head a little, trying to stretch my neck, and a guard I
hadn't noticed behind me pushed me back down.  I saw that his uniform
was olive drab, not the commando DPM we'd become accustomed to.

I had managed to see that facing us was a six-foot folding table and a
couple of foldaway chairs.  Everything looked temporary.  The Iraqis
drink their coffee and sweet, black tea out of small, fruit juice-size
glasses.  There were two or three of them on the table, half-full of
drinks that must have been old because they weren't steaming.  Two
ashtrays were heaped with stubs.  Bits of paper were littered around.
They'd put their weapons on the table as well.

There was activity by the door, and I lifted my eyes.  Two characters
came in.  One was dressed in a green flying suit with a civilian leather
jacket over the top and Chelsea boots with big heels and elasticated
sides.  He looked like the oldest swinger in town.  I looked at the
shape of him and had to try hard not to laugh.  He was tall, but with a
massive pot belly that was straining against the flying suit. He
obviously thought he still had a 30-inch waist, the dickhead.  He had
all this Gucci kit on, and it was obvious he saw himself as a really
smart, tasty geezer, but in fact he looked like a bag of bollocks.

The other character was much shorter and smaller framed.  He was a
skinny; sunken-cheek type, wearing a terrible suit that he must have
been issued with and hoped one day he might grow in to.

Guards brought in our belt kit and weapons and dumped them on the table.
What did I have in my belt kit that would give me away?  Were they going
to bring in the berg ens as well?

Mister Tasty handed a large brown envelope to the skinny runt.  The back
was covered with rubber stamps of nine-pointed stars, and there was
Arabic writing on the front.  This was a definite han dover--either
commandos to military intelligence, or military intelligence to civilian
police.  Whichever, we were going further down the chain, and it was
going to be more difficult than ever to escape.

Nobody spoke to us.  All this was going on as if we weren't in the room.
There seemed to be no reference to us, no looks or nods in our
direction.  We stretched our legs out with cramp, and they came and
pushed them back up.  I looked at their wrists when they bent down to
see if I could find out the time.  It was irrelevant, but I wanted some
sort of grip on reality.  But nobody was wearing a watch, which was
ominously professional.  And yet they let us witness the han dover which
seemed strange.

The Top Gun geezer in the flying suit left the room, and soon afterwards
I heard transport moving off.

So this was it--we were with our new hosts.

I started to worry.  Soldiers don't wear suits.  Who was this guy? With
soldiers you know where you stand, and you can understand what's going
on.  Now we were getting handed over to somebody in civvies.  I'd heard
all the horror stories from the Iran-Iraq war.  I knew all about
electrodes and meat hooks in the ceiling.  These boys had been doing
this professionally for years; they'd got it well squared away.  We were
not a novelty: we were ten years down the line; we were just another
couple of punters.  I was filled with dread.  But there was nothing I
could do about it; I had to accept the landing.  The only hope was that
they wouldn't want to damage us too much; they'd want to keep us looking
nice for a video.  Perhaps they would be less physical than the last
bunch--but I doubted it.

The skinny runt's shirt was dirty and the collar a good four sizes too
big for him.  He wore a big kipper tie and trousers that were turned up
at the bottoms.  He looked as if he'd borrowed his wardrobe from Stan.
He gob bed off some orders in a dull monotone to the guards.  They
picked up Dinger before we could get any eye-to-eye.

They left and I was on my own in the semidarkness with three or four
guards.  Some were in olive drab uniforms.  Iraqi NCOs wear their
insignia on their collars, very much like the Americans, and I could see
that one of these guys was a warrant officer, class 1 equivalent, with
two stars.  He spoke fairly good English.

"You--look up," he growled.

This was great.  Now I could have a proper look around.  I looked up
with an obedient expression on my face, trying hard to appear pitiful.
He was in front of me with two cronies in uniform and one who was
dressed in traditional Arab dish dash, nothing on his head, and a pair
of canvas pumps.

"What is your name?"

"My name is Andy, sir."

"American?"

"No, I am British."

"You're American?"

"No, I'm British."

"You're lying!  You're lying!"

He hit me hard across the face.  I rolled with it and went down.

"Sit up.  You're British?"

"Yeah.  I'm British."

"You're lying.  You're Israeli."

This wasn't interrogation as such; he was just having his fun.

"Tonight, many people died because your country is bombing our children.
Our children are dying in their schools.  Your country is killing
thousands of people every night, and it is time for you to die."

I was sure he was right and I was going to be topped.  But they were not
the ones who would do it.  These weren't the teddies in charge; these
were dickhead administrators doing a bit of freelance.

"What do you think about that?"

"Well, I don't want to die."

"But you're killing thousands of people.  You're killing them, not us.
We don't want this war."

"I don't know anything about that; I'm just a soldier.  I don't know why
we're at war.  I didn't want to go to war; I was just working in
England, and they made us join the army."

I spouted off any old bollocks, just to show I was confused and didn't
really know what was going on or why I was there.  I was hoping they
might take a bit of pity and understand, but obviously not.

"Mitterrand is a pig.  Bush is a pig.  Thatcher is a pig.  She is making
the children die of starvation."

"I don't know anything about that; I'm only a soldier."

I got another slap around the head and went down.

The other two came up and had their fun.  One was walking up and down.
He'd come and put his face up close and shout, then pace up and down and
come up again and twat me around the head.

The warrant officer said: "This man wants to kill you.  I think I'll let
him kill you now."  I could tell they were just getting rid of their
frustrations.  With luck they'd eventually get bored.  It was no big
problem.

I saw that our belt kit had gone.  It must have been taken when they
took Dinger away.  I was concerned.  Had we been split up for good? Was
I never going to see him again?  It was a disheartening thought. It
would have been so nice to have seen him one last time before I died.

They were starting to get more confident.  They'd had their little slaps
and everything, and now they were recycling all the propaganda that they
had been fed--all the wonderful things that were going to happen when
they finally kicked the imperialist Western powers out of the Middle
East.

"The Americans and the Europeans are taking all our oil.  It is our
country.  The Europeans divided our country.  The Middle East is for the
Arabs: it is our land, it is our oil.  You bring your culture in, you
spoil everything."

I said I knew nothing about it: I was just a soldier, sent here against
my will.

They started punching me in the head.  One came up behind me and kicked
me in the back and around the sides of the trunk.  I went down and
crawled into a ball, my knees right up to my chin.  I closed my eyes,
clenched my teeth, just waiting for it, but they lifted me up and
straightened me out.

"Why are you here, killing our children?"  they asked again, and it was
sincere stuff.  Obviously kids were getting killed in the bombing, and
it had got to them.  This wasn't the "You bastards!"  and good kicking
that I was used to; these guys really had the hump.  The kicks were from
the heart.

"Why are you killing our children?"

"I was sent here to save life," I said, glossing over the fact that this
statement did not entirely reflect our activities of the past few days.
"I'm not here to kill."

I started to bleed as the old wounds reopened.  My nose was pouring
blood, and my mouth started to swell up all over again.  And yet I got
the feeling there was a bit of control here.  One of the boys must have
said, "That's enough for.  now," because they stopped.  They'd obviously
had some instruction not to go overboard.  They obviously wanted us to
be able to talk.  And that could only mean that things were going to get
a whole lot worse.

"We've been fighting wars for many years, do you know that?"

"No, I don't.  I don't know anything about that sort of thing.  I'm all
confused."

"Yes, my friend, we have been fighting wars for many years, and we know
how to get information.  We know how to get people to talk.  And, Andy,
you will talk soon .. ."

He coughed with a long, loud bronchial rumbling of the chest, and the
next thing I knew--whoomph, splat-- I got a big green grolly straight in
the face.  I was really pissed off at that, more than I was at getting
filled in.  I couldn't wipe it off, and it was all over my face.  I had
visions of contracting TH or some other outrageous disease.  The way my
luck was going, I'd get through all the interrogation and imprisonment
shit, get back to the UK and find out I'd got some incurable form of
Iraqi syphilis.

The rest of the blokes thought this was a good one, and they started gob
bing as well, lifting my face right up so they had a bigger target.

"Pig!"  they shouted, pushing me down onto the floor and spitting more.

The kickings you accept, because you can't do anything about it.  But
this--this really got to me: the fact that it had been snorted up out of
their guts or their nose and was now on my face and trickling into my
mouth.  It was just so disgusting.  They kept it up for about ten
minutes, probably the time it took to exhaust their supplies.

They moved me into the corner of the room and made me face the wall,
looking down.  I was cross legged, my hands still handcuffed behind my
back.  They blindfolded me again.

I stayed in that position for maybe forty-five minutes with not another
word said to me.  I could hear low voices and the sounds of people
moving around.  A Tiny lamp hissed on the other side of the room.  It
was very cold and I started to shiver.  I felt the blood on my wounds
begin to clot, and it was a very strange sensation.  When you're
bleeding it actually feels nice and warm.  Then it starts to go cold and
clots, and it's viscous and unpleasant, especially if your hair and
beard are matted with it.

My nose was blocked with solid blood, and I had to start breathing
through my mouth.  It was total agony as the cold air got in amongst the
stumps of enamel and pulp that had once been my back molars.  I began to
hope for an interrogation, just anything to get lifted out and taken
somewhere warm.

I didn't have too much of a clue about what was going on.  All that I
knew was that we'd been handed over to a man in a Burton suit that was
five times too big for him and he seemed to be in charge.  I said as
little as I could get away with, just waiting to see what was going to
happen.  I worried about Dinger.  Where had they taken him?  And why?
The runty bloke had left with him.  Were they going to have a go at him
first?  When he came back, was I going to have to look at Dinger
battered and bleeding, and then get dragged away myself?  I don't want
that: I'd rather get taken away without seeing Dinger come back kicked
to shit.

The door opened and the guards came in again.  There was a brief
exchange with the lads in the room, and they had a good giggle about the
gob all over my face.  They picked me up and dragged me outside. We
turned right as we came out of the door, then followed a pathway and
turned 90 degrees left at the end.  I couldn't walk properly, and they
had to prop me up under the armpits and half carry me.  It was very
cold.  We went over more cobblestones, and I was in real trouble.  The
tops of my toes had been scraped away in the town, and I was frantically
trying to get on the balls of my feet and sort of pigeon-toe along so I
didn't scrape the lacerations.

It was only another 20 or 30 feet to where we were going.  The heat hit
me straight away.  It was beautifully warm, and the room was full of
aromas--burning paraffin, cigarette smoke, and fresh coffee.  I was
pushed down to the floor and made to sit with my legs folded.  Still
blindfolded and handcuffed, I put my head down to protect myself and
instinctively clenched my teeth and muscles.

People were shuffling around, and through chinks in the blindfold I
could see that the room was brightly lit.  It seemed a furnished, used
room, not a derelict holding area like the one I had just come from. The
carpet was comfortable to sit on, and I could feel the fire really near
me.  It was all rather pleasant.

I heard papers being shuffled, a glass being put on a hard surface, a
chair being moved across the floor.  There were no verbal instructions
to the guards.  I sat there waiting.

After about fifteen seconds the blindfold was pulled off.  I was still
looking at the floor.  A pleasant voice said, "Look up, Andy: it is all
right, you can look up."

I brought my head up slowly and saw that I was indeed in a plush,
well-decorated, quite homely room, rectangular and no more than 20 feet
long.

I was at one end, near the door.  I found myself looking directly ahead
at a very large, wooden executive type desk at the other end.  This had
to be the colonel's office, without a doubt.  The man behind the desk
looked quite distinguished, the typical high-ranking officer.  He was
quite a large-framed person, about 6 foorish, with graying hair and
mustache.  His desk was littered with lots of odds and bods, an in and
out tray, all the normal stuff that you would associate with an office
desk, and a glass of what I took to be coffee.

He studied my face.  Behind him was the ubiquitous picture of old Uncle
Saddam, in full military regalia and looking good.  Either side of the
desk and coming down the room towards me against the walls was a
collection of lounge chairs without arms, the sort that can be put
together to make a long settee.  They were crazy colors--oranges,
yellows, purples.  There were three or four of them each side with a
coffee table between.

The colonel was in olive drab uniform.  On the left hand side from my
view, and about halfway up the row, was a major, also in olive drab and
immaculately turned out--not boots but shoes, and a crisply pressed
shirt.  You can tell staff soldiers no matter what army they come from.

The major was paying no attention to me at all, just flicking through
what appeared to be papers from the han dover making the odd note in the
margin with a fountain pen.  He started talking in beautifully
modulated, newscaster English.

"How are you Andy?  Are you all right?"

He didn't look at me, just carried on with his paperwork.  He was
mid-thirties, and he wore half-moon glasses that made him tilt his head
back so that he could read.  He had the Saddam mustache and immaculately
manicured hands.

"I think I need medical attention."

"Just tell us again, will you, why are you in Iraq?"

"As I said before, we're members of a search and rescue team.  The
helicopter came down, we were all told to get off, and it took off and
left us; we were abandoned."

"How many of you were there on the helicopter, can you remember?  No
problems if you can't at the moment.  Time is one commodity your
sanctions have not affected."

"I don't know.  Alarms were ringing inside the helicopter.  We were told
to get off, and then everything got very confused.  I'm not too sure how
many were left on and how many were off."

"I see.  How many of you were there on the helicopter?"

It was the schoolteacher talking down to a kid he knows full well is
lying--but he wants the kid to squirm before he confesses.

"I don't know, because when we got on it was dark.  Sometimes there's
only four, sometimes there's twenty.  We're just told when to get on and
when to get off.  It always happens so quickly.  I didn't know where we
were going or what we were doing.  To be honest, I'm not really
interested.  I never take that much notice.  They treat us like shit;
we're just the soldiers who do the work."

"All right.  So what was your mission, Andy?  You must know your mission
because it's always repeated twice in your orders."

It's standard British army practice to repeat the mission statement
twice in orders.  It astounded me that he knew.  If he understood
British military doctrine, he must have had some training in the UK.

"I don't really know about my mission," I said.  "It's just a case of:
go here, go there, do this, do that.  I know we're supposed to know the
mission, but we are not told half the time what's going on; it's total
and utter confusion."

My mind was racing, good style, trying to do several things at once.  I
was listening to this character and I was trying to remember what I'd
already said and what I was going to say in the future.  The problem
was, I was knackered, I was hungry, I was thirsty.  This boy was sitting
up there all rather comfy and contented, just having a bit of a waffle.
He was far more switched on at this stage than I was because I was such
a physical wreck.

"Well, what were you going to do once you were on the helicopter?"

"We're all drawn together from different regiments to form these rescue
teams.  We haven't been together long because we're all from different
places.  We haven't formed into teams yet. Look, we're here to save
life, not to take life away.  We're not that sort of people."

"Hmmm."

The colonel hadn't stopped staring at me since the blindfold was
removed.  Now he sparked up in passable English.

"Where is your officer who commands you?"

I was happy about this question.  In the Iraqi system there's an officer
in command even at the lowest level; it was good that they found it
incomprehensible for a long-range patrol to be in the field without an
officer.  I'd been portraying myself as thick and confused, and maybe
they'd been taken in.  Now they wanted the officer: he was the man in
the know.  I decided to play on the deserted soldiery bit.

"I don't know, it was dark.  He was there one minute and gone the next.
He must have stayed on the helicopter.  He wouldn't bother coming out
with us if he knew the helicopter was taking off again.  He deserted
us."

"Do you think there could have been eight of you?"

That meant they were aware of the problem at the MSR and were trying to
make the connection--if they hadn't already done so.  In my heart I knew
it was only a matter of time.

"I don't know, there were people running around everywhere.  We're not
trained for this sort of thing, we're trained to render first aid--and
all of a sudden we're stuck in the middle of Iraq.  There might have
been eight, I haven't got a clue.  I was confused and I just ran for
it."

"Where did the helicopter land?"

"I really don't know.  They just put us down.  I don't know where it
was.  I wasn't map-reading on the aircraft; it's the pilots that do
everything."

Could they believe this shit?  I felt I was flogging a dead horse, but I
had no choice now--I'd gone down that path, and I had to keep going,
right or wrong.  I didn't know if they were just fishing or not.  I'd
just have to play the game out.  Anybody else who'd been caught would be
doing the same.  No need to panic; the conversation was still all very
nice.

"Tell me about some of the equipment that you have, Andy.  We are
somewhat confused about it."

I didn't know if he was trying to get me to talk about the berg ens
which had been dropped or our belt kit.  He was talking as if we were
the eight-man patrol that had got bumped, and I was talking as if we
were the search and rescue team.

"It's just standard sort of issue--water, ammunition, and a bit of extra
first aid kit and our own personal stuff."

"No.  Tell me about the explosives that you had in your packs."

Hang about, I thought--it hasn't been confirmed yet that I was in this
patrol.

"I don't know what you mean."

"Come on, Andy, let's sort this out.  There is no big problem.  Just sit
there, take your time, and it will all be done tonight.  You were
carrying explosives, Andy.  We've followed you all the way since you
were first found.  We know it was you and your friends.  We've been
following your exploits."

"I'm sorry, I don't know what you mean."

"Well, you do really, don't you, Andy?  Such a large quantity of plastic
explosive.  Did you intend to blow something up?"

His tone was still very pleasant and gentle, the GP enquiring about my
general well-being.  I knew it wouldn't last.  In training, you are
taught to try and take advantage of whatever you can whenever you can,
because you don't know if it's ever going to come your way again.  A
golden rule is that if you can get something to eat, take it every time.
They were trying to be the nice guys and help me as much as they could,
so I felt it was time to try and take advantage of the situation.

"Would it be possible to have anything to eat, please, because I haven't
eaten for days and days," I said.  "I've got stomach pains from hunger.
It would be nice to have something to eat."

"Of course you can have something to eat, Andy.  It might be difficult
to find, of course, because the sanctions mean that we have children
starving in the streets.  However, we will try to find you something. We
are a good and generous people.  We will look after you.  If you help
us, who knows what else you can get?  You might be home soon. Think
about that, Andy-home."

The rice was hot and so was the bowl of delicious stewed tomatoes and
two chap atis  The water was refreshingly cool and served in a clean
glass.

At first one of the guards picked up the spoon and started to feed me.

I said, "Would it be possible to undo one of my hands so I can feed
myself?"

The major said No, but the colonel Okayed it with a wave of his hand.
One of my handcuffs was undone, and the release of pressure was
absolutely splendid.  The only problem was that I couldn't hold the
spoon properly because of the numbness in my hand.  I balanced it
between my little finger and the finger next to it and then rested it
above the web of the thumb as a sort of lever.

The colonel pointed at -the picture of Saddam.

"Do you know who this is?"

I hesitated, as if trying to put a name to a face at a party, and said,
"Yes, that's Saddam Hussein.  President Hussein."

"Yes it is.  What have you heard about him?"

What was I supposed to say?  "I've heard about him all right.  I've
heard he's pretty good at gassing kids in Iran?"

"I know that he's a man of power, a strong leader."

"This is correct.  Under his leadership we shall soon be rid of all you
Westerners.  We have no time for you.  We don't need you."

It wasn't rhetoric; his tone was still conversational.

I finished the rice and got stuck into the tomatoes.  I had great
trouble eating them because my mouth was so swollen and numb.  It was
like coming back from the dentist after an injection and thinking you'll
have a cup of tea, but it dribbles down your chin because you have no
control.  I was noisy and uncouth as I slobbered away, tomato juice
trickling down my chin.  The tomatoes tasted lovely, and I was just
sorry that the sores in my mouth stopped me from chewing them properly
and extracting all the flavor.  The bread was a problem, too. I just
gulped down big hunks without chewing.  No matter: I wanted to get it
all down my neck as fast as I could in case they started playing games
and took it away from me halfway through.

The colonel peeled an orange as he watched me.  In contrast with the
chimpanzee's tea party down on the carpet, he did it with studied
elegance.  With the aid of a small knife he made four careful cuts down
the skin, then peeled off each quarter in turn.  He opened out the
orange segment by segment.

The fruit had been presented to him on an ornate china plate on a tray,
with a silver knife and fork.  There was a definite class system in
operation, the jundies running around with a teapot pouring tea for
these two lads, while they just sat there.

Now and again the colonel would pick up a piece of orange and put it in
his mouth.  Down on the carpet his prisoner slobbered and slurped. Talk
about Beauty and the Beast.

My stomach was feeling really good, but it wasn't just the food that was
making me happy: while I was eating they weren't asking me questions. It
gave me time to think.

Sure enough, as soon as I'd finished I was handcuffed again, and we
carried on the conversation from where we'd left off.  He was still
talking as if we'd already agreed that the equipment found after the
initial contact on the MSR was ours.

"So, Andy, explain to me some more about the equipment.  What else did
you have?  Come on, we need your help.  After all, we have helped you."

"I'm sorry, I'm getting all mixed up.  I don't understand."

"What were you doing with explosives?"

The tone still wasn't aggressive.

"We didn't have any explosives.  I don't really know what you're on
about."

"Andy, you were obviously going to destroy something because you were
carrying PE4, which is a high explosive that is designed to destroy
things.  You appreciate why I cannot really believe the story you are
telling me?"

His mention of PE4 was another indication that he was UK-trained, but I
ignored it.  "I really don't know what you're on about."

"We have some of your men in hospital, you know."

That one got me.  I tried not to show any shock or surprise; I wasn't
supposed to be connected with any villains from the MSR.

"Who are they?"  I asked.  "What condition are they in?"

My mind was racing.  Who could it be?  What might they have said?  Was
he just bluffing?

"They're Okay, they're Okay."

"Thank you very much for looking after them.  Our army would be doing
the same for your injured."

If they had anybody in hospital, it must mean they were interested in
keeping them alive.

"Yes," he said casually, "we know everything.  A few members of your
group are in hospital.  But they are fine.  We are not savages; we look
after our prisoners."

Yes, I know, I thought--I've seen the footage of the Iran-Iraq war; I've
seen how you look after your prisoners.

There was nothing I could do about it, but I had to respond the way I
thought they wanted me to.  It's all a big game, one that you start
training for as a kid.  You learn how to lie to your mother or teacher,
and turn on the tears whenever you want.

"Thank you for helping them," I said, "but I don't know anything that I
can tell you."

"Well, we agree that you were with the group that abandoned its packs,
and that we followed you all the way along."

"No--you're confusing me.  I don't understand what you mean about
abandoned packs.  We don't use packs.  We were deserted; we were stuck
in the middle of your country.  I'm just a soldier; I go where I'm told
and I do what I'm told to do."

"But, Andy, you have not explained to me what you were told to do.  You
must have had a mission."

"Look, I'm on the lower echelon of the military system.  As you know
yourself, we work on a need-to know basis.  We are only told what we
need to know, and because I'm so low down on the chain I get told
nothing."

Bingo--this seemed to strike a chord.  At the top of the card which
gives the sequence for an orders group it says: Remember Need To Know.
He had obviously had some sort of teaching from the Brits, probably at
Sandhurst or Staff College: the Iraqis had been in the Western powers'
Good Lads Club for a number of years.

The colonel looked puzzled and asked the major something in Arabic. The
junior officer gave a lengthy explanation.  I felt good about this. I'd
actually come back at him with something that they seemed to accept.
Maybe they thought I really did know jack shit.  Maybe they could equate
my situation with their own.  We were all soldiers. Obviously he was a
major and the other one was a colonel, but they would still receive
orders from brigadiers and generals.  The long shot was that they'd take
a certain amount of pity on us, or think that we were really not worth
the trouble of trying to get any more information out of because we were
just a bunch of bonehead squad dies who'd screwed up.

"That is fine, Andy.  We will see you later on.  It is time for you to
go now."

He sounded like a therapist winding up a session.

"Thanks very much for the food.  I am trying to help, really I am, but I
just don't know what's required of me."

They put the blindfold back on and, rather surprisingly, took the
handcuffs off.  I felt the blood rush back into my hands.  They lifted
me and took me outside.  The cold hit me.  It had been so warm in the
office, scoffing tomatoes, bread, and rice.

I was quite happy that this was another major hurdle over with, and that
I'd got some food out of them.  Chances were they'd been going to give
me some anyway as part of the good-guy routine, but it just made me feel
better to have asked for and received it.  I was fairly confident at
this time that my story was holding up, even though I wasn't entirely
happy with the performance I'd given.  At the end of the day, whether
they believed it or not, as.  long as they had me down as thick and
ignorant, it didn't really matter to me.  Hopefully I'd just be
pigeonholed as totally irrelevant and too thick to get any creditable
information out of.

I still hadn't got my boots, and I couldn't walk properly on my raw
feet.  But I was mentally fit, and that was all that mattered.  They can
break any bone in your body that they choose, but it's up to you whether
or not they break your mind.

I hobbled down a long, cold, damp corridor with lino floors, and they
sat me down at the end.  It was completely dark--not a flicker of light
came through my blindfold.  From time to time I could hear the echo of
footsteps moving along other corridors and crossing this one.  Perhaps
it was an office complex.

After an hour or so there was again the sound of footsteps, but they
were more irregular and shuffling than usual.  Shortly I heard the sound
of labored breathing.  A guard took my blindfold off, and I watched him
walk away.  The corridor was about 8 foot wide, with tiled walls and
doors every 15 feet or so.  Down to the right there were two other
intersections with corridors coming off, and that went down maybe 100 or
125 feet.  It was dark.  There was a Tiny lamp right at the other end of
the building, glowing at the junction.

I looked to my left and saw Dinger.  He had a huge grin on his face.

"Come here often, wanker?"  he said.

The guard came back with our boots and went out and joined his mates who
were sitting a few feet away, keeping an eye on us.

"Muslim or Christian or Jew?"  one of them said.

"Christians," I said.  "English.  Christians."

"Not Jew?"

"No.  Christians.  Christians."

"Not Tel Aviv?"

"No, not Tel Aviv.  English.  Great Britain."

He nodded, and gob bed off to his mates.

"My friend here," he said, "he's a Christian.  Muslims and Christians
are Okay in Iraq.  We live together.  No Jews.  Jews are bad.  You are a
Jew."

"No, I'm a Christian."

"No, you are a Jew.  Tel Aviv.  Tel Aviv no good.  We don't want Jews.
We kill Jews.  Why you come in our country?  We don't want war.  War is
your problem."

He was just talking, rather matter-of-factly, and seemed quite sensible.
Iraq has a large Christian population, especially around the port of
Basra.

"We are not Jews, we are Christian," I said again.

"Aircrew?"

"Not aircrew.  Rescue."

If he'd wanted us to be Muslims or members of the Church of the Third
Moon on the Right, that's what we would have been.  I was just nodding
and agreeing with everything, apart from the Jew bit.  It was the early
hours of the morning and we could sense the guards' attitude: "We're
bollocksed, you're bollocksed, we have to look after you, let's just do
it without any problems." Dinger was rubbing his feet.  "Is it all right
if I help him?"  I said. They gave a wave that said: Yeah, do what you
want.  Dinger and I leant forwards to examine his feet.  "Bob?"  I
whispered in his ear. "Don't know."  "Legs?"  "Probably dead.  What
about Mark?"  "Dead. When did you get caught?"  "Mid-morning.  I heard
you being brought in in the afternoon."  "Are you all right?"  I said. I
couldn't believe I'd asked such a bone question.  What a dickhead
statement.  He eyed me with a look that said: You knobber!  The guards
suspected that we were communicating, and one of them came over to stop it.
Dinger asked him for a cigarette.  The guard spoke pretty good English,
but Dinger said, "Cig-ar-ette?"  as if he was talking to a lunatic, and
made the motions of smoking.  It didn't get him anywhere.  We both had a
slightly better idea now of what was going on.  I knew that Legs was
probably dead.  I still didn't know about Bob.  We sat there for about
an hour, but couldn't communicate any more..  My body was aching all
over, and I was falling asleep.  Your body gets so psyched up when you
are being filled in, but when there is a period of calm, all the little
aches and pains get magnified because you have nothing else to worry
about.  The feeling reminded me of school.  When you have a fight as a
kid, you're all sparked up, and it doesn't hurt so much initially.  It's
a couple of hours later that the pain comes out.  My lips were still
bleeding. My mouth had been split in several places during the beatings,
and the wounds kept trying to congeal.  But even the slightest movement
made them reopen.  My arse and lower back were sore from sitting all day
on the hard concrete.  The injuries made me feel even more exhausted,
and I wanted to get my head down.  I nodded off, my head lolling on my
chest, then jerked awake a minute or two later.  This went on for about
half an hour.  Then Dinger and I leant against each other and dozed.

We were woken by the slamming of doors and the sound of talking.  The
glow of a Tiny lamp appeared at the bottom of the corridor and got
bigger and bigger.  Finally the lamp appeared, with lots of bodies
behind it.  We knew we were off again.

We were handcuffed and blindfolded--not aggressively, rather
nonchalantly.  We stood up and shuffled together along the corridor and
out into the open air.  A Land Cruiser was waiting with its engine
running.

Our blindfolds were taken off again as we got in, though I had no idea
why--perhaps there was just a breakdown in communications.  Off we went,
two guards in the front and one in the back.

"Baghdad?  Baghdad?"  Dinger sparked up, nice and friendly.

"Yes, Baghdad," the driver replied, as if he was stating the obvious.

The driver knew all the back doubles.  We drove for ten minutes through
busy back streets.  The vehicle had its headlights blazing.  The guards
didn't seem particularly bothered when I strained to see road signs and
street names.  I didn't see a single written word.  There were no large
magnificent buildings to be remembered and identified later.  All the
houses had flat roofs.  By the look of it this was the slum area of the
city.  It must have been a residential area because there were no signs
of bombing.  It didn't even look as if there was a war on.  The roads
were tarmacked but full of potholes, and the sidewalk areas were just
dust.  Old cars were abandoned at the roadside, being pissed on by dogs.

We stopped outside a pair of large, slatted wooden gates.  They opened
inwards as soon as the vehicle arrived, and we drove into a small
courtyard not much bigger than the Land Cruiser's turning circle.
Squaddies were waiting for us, and I felt the familiar knot of
apprehension tighten in the pit of my stomach.  Dinger and I looked at
each other blankly.

I wanted to look up as we were hustled out of the vehicle but made sure
my head was down so I didn't antagonize anybody.  It was pitch-black,
and at every moment I expected the filling in to start.  We were dragged
into a block and along a corridor that was hardly wider than my
shoulders.  It was totally dark, and the jundie in front of me had to
use his torch.  We got to an area where there was a row of about a dozen
doors, all very close together.  The jundie opened one, pushed me
inside, took off my handcuffs, and closed the door.  I heard a bolt
sliding and a padlock being applied.

There was no ambient light whatsoever.  It was so dark in the room that
I couldn't even see my hand in front of my face.  There was a gagging
stench of shit.  I got down on my hands and knees and felt my way
around.  There wasn't much to feel.  The room was tiny, and it didn't
take me long to discover the two porcelain footpads either side of a
hole about eight inches in diameter.  No wonder my new bedroom stank. I
was in a minging Arab shithouse.

You have to take advantage of every situation, and here was an
opportunity to get the sleep I desperately needed.  I wasn't going to
waste time thinking about anything.  There wasn't room to stretch out so
I maneuvered my body so that I was bent around the pan.

There was no ventilation and the smell was overpowering, but there you
go.  It was just a relief not to have been beaten up.  I fell asleep
immediately.

10

I woke up feeling as if I'd been drugged.  Doors further down the
corridor were opening noisily.  There was some talking; I could hear it
but I was not really conscious of it because I was in such a daze.  I
wondered what time it was.  My body clock had completely packed in, and
I didn't even know if it was night or day.  It should be a priority to
keep track of times and dates, mainly because it makes you feel a little
bit better, but also because it keeps your mind sharp.  If you lose
track of days, then you'll lose track of weeks and then months. Time
becomes meaningless, to the point where you lose touch with reality.
Therefore you should make all attempts to keep a grip from day one.  You
look at people's watches if you can because they always have numbers;
there's no such thing as an Arabic watch face  None of the guards so far
had worn a watch, which was pretty switched on of them. But I was
wrecked, and such considerations were irrelevant at this stage.  I was
more concerned with whether I was going to survive. I was still in a
stupor when they came to my door.  "Andy!  Andy! Andy!"  a guard shouted
through the door in a jovial, holiday camp kind of voice. "Is it Okay,
Andy?"

"Yep, yep, I'm all right!"  I tried to sound happy and polite.

My muscles had seized up; I was as stiff as a board.  I tried my best to
stand up.  If they saw me just lying there, making no effort, they'd
fill me in.  But I couldn't move.

The door opened and I saw daylight.  I stretched out my arms, palms
upwards, in a gesture of helplessness.

"I can't move," I said.  "Stiff."

He called to another guard.  I clenched my sore muscles in readiness for
the kicking I was about to receive.

They came into the toilet and bent over me.

"Up, up, aaah," one said, all nice and gentle.  They put my arms around
their necks and lifted me upright, almost with compassion.  They were
actually concerned.  I couldn't believe it.

The crash of a door bolt and the friendly shout of "Good morning!  Good
morning!"  echoed around the block as they helped me towards the door to
the courtyard.

The light was dazzling, even though the toilet block was in shadow.  I
squinted at the sun.  It was fairly low, and I guessed the time was
about eight o'clock.  The sky was a beautiful, cloudless blue, and the
air was cool and crisp, with just enough nip to make your face tingle
and let you see your breath as you exhaled.  It could have been an early
spring morning in England, and I could have been coming out of my house
and setting off for work.

Directly in front of us was a vehicle, and beyond it a single-story
building.  The noises were subdued--vehicles in the distance,
disembodied voices shouting further down the camp, city noises the other
side of the walls.  I heard a bird singing to my left.  I turned my head
and looked up; it was in a tree that grew on the other side of the
courtyard wall.  It sang its heart out and it was lovely to hear.

Below it, in the corner where the toilet block met the wall, there was a
pile of large metal segments.  When aircraft drop cluster bombs, the
ordnance breaks up at altitude and releases the payload of smaller
bombs.  The large outer casings fall to earth, and these were obviously
being collected by somebody.  They had English writing on them.  It gave
me a good feeling to see something from home. Somebody friendly was up
there in the sky, not watching over me or even looking for me, but at
least they were there, and they were hosing these people down.

The vehicle was facing outwards, ready to go, and as we approached the
engine fired up.  I got in and was left with a couple of guards.  One of
them, the first black Iraqi soldier that I'd seen, reminded me of my
battalion days.  In the early eighties, when the Afro was in, our black
dudes used to buy pairs of tights and cut the legs off to use as sort of
bank robber masks to squash their hair down at night.  The effect of
this was to make their Afros really tight in the morning, so that when
they put their berets on, their hair didn't poke out and look
ridiculous.  As soon as we were off duty, they'd get out the Afro comb
and frizz it all out again.

This lad had the mop on top, then the ring where the band of his beret
had dug in, but all the rest was sticking out.  Obviously he didn't put
his head in a stocking bottom at night, and I wondered if I should pass
on the beauty tip.  It gave me a little giggle to remember the
battalion.  It seemed a lifetime ago.  Dinger was in a bad way,
shuffling like an old man, moving along about a foot every pace, being
supported either side by two lads.  It was quite funny to watch because
Dinger towered a foot or so above them.  It looked like a pair of little
Boy Scouts helping an old-age pensioner.

The bright light hit him, and he shuddered up like a vampire, putting
his head down to protect his eyes.  We'd been blindfolded and in
darkness for so long, and all of a sudden we were getting full wattage,
like bats caught in a searchlight.

I saw that the guards were commando again, in DPM and carrying AK47s.
Dinger didn't have his boots either, and his feet were cut.  Much the
same as me, there were big red scabs on the outside of his socks where
the blood had congealed.  His hair wasn't its usual dirty frizzy blond;
it was matted and a dark reddish brown.  His face was covered with a
week of growth, and that, too, was covered with mud and scabs.

As he was helped into the vehicle, he put his hand out and I grabbed
hold of it and pulled him in.

"All right, mate?"  I said.

"Yeah, I'm all right."

I got the grin.  The house might be bomb-damaged, but the lights were
still on in the attic.

It was another major victory.  We'd made physical contact, we'd
exchanged words.  It was a big boost to my morale, and I hoped I'd had
the same effect on him.

The guards put the blindfolds on again, breaking the scab on the bridge
of my nose and squashing my eyeballs so hard that I got snowstorms in
front of my eyes.  One of Houdini's secrets was to tense all his muscles
as tightly as he could when they were tying him up, so that when he
relaxed he had some room to play with.  As they tied the blindfold, I
tensed my cheek muscles to give me some slack later on. It didn't work.

They put the handcuffs on again, good and tight.  My hands were very
tender, and the pain was unbearable.  Perversely, I took a deep breath
and clenched my teeth as the ratchets bit into the flesh because I
didn't want them to see that they were hurting me.  I'd been going
through the process of playing on my injuries, and now I was being
counterproductive again by trying not to show the pain.

We sat and waited.  As I listened to the engine ticking over, I wondered
where we were going to.  Had we convinced them we were inconsequential
nuggets, not worth any further waste of manpower?  Were we now on our
way to a prison where we would just sit out the rest of the war in
relative comfort?

My thoughts were broken by what I assumed was one of the guards.  Just
as the driver put his foot on the clutch and engaged first gear, he
poked his head through the open window and said quietly, "Whoever is
your God, you will very soon be needing him."  I didn't know if he was
saying it out of compassion, or as a cruel and deliberate ploy to make
us flap.  But it had the effect of totally saddening me.  My whole body
dropped, as if I'd been told my dad was dead.  It was a massive shock.
Things had seemed to be on the up, and now this.

Whoever is your God, you will very soon be needing him.

The sincerity in his voice alarmed me.  I thought: That's it then, it is
going to get worse.  The mention of God was horrifying because there was
so much concern in the guard's voice when he said it, as if it really
was only God who could save us now.  Did it mean we were going to be
executed?  That was fine--I'd just have to hope it was publicized and
the people back home got the news.  What about torture?  We'd heard the
horror stories during the Iran-Iraq war, and the thought now crossed my
mind that this was it: Here we go, it's time for the old chop your
bollocks off routine, followed by ears, fingers, and toes, all nice and
slow.  But the optimist in me was fighting hard, saying: No, they
wouldn't do that: they must realize they're going to lose the war; they
don't want another Nuremberg.

If the desired effect was simply to piss me off, then it
succeeded--severely.  The same went for Dinger.  As the Land Cruiser
lurched across the courtyard, he muttered out of the corner of his
mouth, "Well, at least they can't make us pregnant."

I giggled.  "Yeah, fair one."

The boy in the passenger seat turned round and gob bed off angrily, "No
speak!  No talk!"

They might not be able to make us pregnant, but they might try and fuck
us.  It was a crazy assumption, but your mind does that sort of thing
under duress.  The thought worried me more than getting killed.

Alone with my thoughts, I brooded about the conversation I'd had with
Chris back at the FOB.

"That's all you need on top of getting captured," Chris had joked.  "To
have six chutney ferrets roaring up your arse."

We drove for about fifteen minutes in brilliant sunshine.  I could tell
we weren't heading out of town because we were still turning corners at
quite frequent intervals and the noise of human activity didn't drop.
People in the streets were shouting at one another; drivers were leaning
on their horns.

One of the blokes in the front farted.  It was outrageous, a really
putrid bastard.  That's nice, I thought: on top of everything else I've
now got to chew somebody else's shit.

They thought it was hilarious, and the guy on the passenger side turned
around and said, "Good?  Good?"

"Mrnmm, yum yum," Dinger said, full of appreciation, inhaling deeply as
if he was on the se afront at Yarmouth.  "Lovely, good stuff."

Our noses were so clogged that not too much of the smell was getting
through, but it was important to show them that we didn't care about
anything they did.  After a while the blokes up front couldn't hack it
themselves and had to wind the window down.

It was lovely to feel the cool breeze hitting my skin.  I turned my face
into it until I tingled.  It kept my mind off my hands.  I had perfected
a technique of leaning forward and keeping my back straight to take the
pressure off the cuffs.  The problem was that every time I moved, they
thought I was doing something to try and get away, so I'd get shoved
back.  But what was fifteen minutes of this between friends?

The driver stopped laughing, and I sensed that we had arrived.  Gates
were being opened, and we drove over a different surface for another
couple of hundred meters.  The Land Cruiser was surrounded by angry
voices.  We had a reception committee.

The moment the vehicle stopped the doors were pulled open.  Hands
grabbed my hair and face and pulled me out on my side.  It was straight
out and onto the ground, no messing.  It wasn't the worst beasting we'd
had--slapping, hair pulling, punches to the side, all the normal
harassment stuff--but it came as a big, big shock.  People were laughing
and gob bing and I got my head down, clenching up, just letting them get
on with it.  It was their party.

After two or three minutes I was hauled to my feet, and they started
dragging me away.  My legs wouldn't function, and I tripped and
stumbled.  They just kept dragging, very quickly, very rehearsed, like
porters at an abattoir processing carcasses.  There was hollering all
around me, but I was trying to listen out for another group so I could
keep tabs on Dinger.  I couldn't hear anything outside of my own little
environment.

I kept trying to lift my feet so they wouldn't scuff on the floor and
get damaged even more.  We only went about a dozen meters.  While they
fiddled with the door, I tried to catch my breath.  We went up a couple
of steps that I didn't know were there, and I banged my toes and
groaned.  I went down, but they dragged me up again, shouting and
slapping.  We went along a corridor.  The echoes were eerie and ugly. It
had been hot, and now suddenly it was cold and damp and musty again. The
building seemed derelict.

The cell door must have been already open.  They threw me against a
corner and pushed me down onto the floor.  I was arranged so that I was
cross-legged but with my knees right up, my shoulders back, and my hands
behind my back, still handcuffed.  I didn't say or do anything; I just
went with the flow. After another couple of slaps and kicks and a burst
of rhetoric for good measure, they slammed the door shut.  It sounded as
if it was made of sheet metal bolted to a frame, but the frame must have
been warped because they had to slam it really hard, and it banged and
rattled with an echo that frightened me shitless.

You're alone.  You think you are alone.  You can't see what's going on,
you're disoriented, and you're worried.  You're fucking worried. You're
breathing heavily, and all you're thinking is: Let's just get it done.
You can't be sure there's nobody in the room.  Maybe they haven't all
gone; maybe somebody's still looking at you, watching for a mistake, so
you keep your head down, clench your teeth as best you can, keep your
knees up, try to protect yourself against the punches and kicks that
could start again at any instant.

I heard the crash of another door.  Dinger getting locked away, I
assumed.  It gave me a bit of consolation to know that we were both
still in the same boat.

There wasn't a lot I could do except just sit there and try to calm
myself down.  I took deep breaths and exhaled very slowly as I analyzed
the events and came to the obvious conclusion that something unpleasant
was definitely going to happen.  We had been moved to a place that felt
organized and geared up.  There was a reception party to deliver a
short, sharp shock; they knew the score, they knew exactly what they
were going to do and when.  But was this the prison we were going to
stay in now, or were we still in transit and these boys just asserting
their authority?  Was I going to stay blindfolded and handcuffed for the
rest of my days?  If so, I was going to be in a desperate state. Would I
come out with my eyes impaired?  And Jesus --what about my hands?

I calmed myself with the thought that once I'd tuned in to the new
environment, I'd be all right.  It was like going into a house that you
haven't visited before.  It feels strange, but after a couple of hours
you feel a bit more affinity with it, you feel more at home.  I knew
that as long as my blindfold came off, that was what would happen
eventually.  I still had my escape map and compass safely tucked away,
so at least I had something over them.

It was cold: a dank, dilapidated sort of cold.  The floor was damp.  I
was sitting in wet mud and shit.  I found that my hands could touch the
wall.  It was plaster that had chips and chunks out of it, and where it
met the floor there were gaps.  The concrete floor was very rough and
uneven.  Pressure sores on my arse made me try to adjust my position. I
tried straightening my legs out but that didn't work, so I brought them
back up and tried to lean on one side.  But wherever I leaned my hands
were painful; I just couldn't get comfortable.

I heard noisy talking and the sound of people walking up and down
outside.  There was obviously a gap in the door or a window, and I
sensed them looking in at me, checking out the new commodity, just
staring with blank, gormless eyes.  It flashed through my mind that if I
got out, I'd never visit a zoo again in my life.

The pain from the handcuffs and the stress position had become too much.
Whether or not I was being watched, I had no choice but to try and lie
down to relieve the pressure.  There was nothing to lose in having a go.
You don't know until you try.  I shifted on to my side, and the relief
was immediate--and so was the shouting.  I knew they were coming for me.
Every nerve in my body screamed: "Fuck!  Fuck!  Oh no, not again .. ."

I tried to pull myself up by putting my weight against the wall, but I
ran out of time.  The bolt flew undone, and the guards battled to get
the warped door open.  It shook and rattled like an up-and-over garage
door as they kicked at it in a fury, and when it did finally swing open,
it was still rattling like a pantomime thunderstorm.  It was the most
frightening noise I'd ever heard, horrendous, absolutely horrendous.

They were straight in, grabbing me by my hair, kicking and punching.
Their message was very clear.  They forced me back into the stress
position and left the cell, slamming the door behind them.  The bolt
crashed home, and their footsteps echoed and faded.

This feels like a proper prison; this is a purpose-built cell.  I'm
under their total control.  So this is where it's all going to happen?
There's no chance of escape, and if conditions stay like this there
never will be.

These boys knew what they were doing all right.  Their reactions were
well rehearsed and orchestrated.  This suddenly felt like it was going
to be for ever.  I was without hope.  I thought it would be impossible
ever to feel lower, or lonelier, or more abandoned and lost.

My mind rambled.  I wondered if Jilly had been told I was missing in
action or presumed dead.  I hoped she'd been told jack shit.  I hoped
that somebody had got over the border or that the Iraqis had spoken to
the Red Cross.  Some chance.  Maybe I'd land up on the TV soon, which
would be all rather nice.  But then again would it?  The next of kin
would be pacing up and down enough already, just because there was a war
on.  Jilly had always been quite good about my work.  She took the view
that what she didn't know wouldn't hurt her.  She was able somehow to
just cut it out of her mind.  This time, however, it was obvious where I
was, and the same went for my parents.

My only fear of dying was if nobody knew I was dead.  I couldn't bear
the thought of my family's anguish at not having a body to mourn, of
going through their lives not knowing for sure.

The Iraqi Head Shed obviously didn't want us dead at this stage, because
if people had been left to their own devices we'd have been topped a
long time ago.  And if they wanted us alive, it must be for some purpose
--whether for propaganda or just because they knew they were going to
lose the war and it wouldn't look good if prisoners were getting
slotted.

You have to accept the circumstances and do the best you can in them.
There was nothing I could do to help the people back home, so I turned
my mind elsewhere.  Should I have gone for the border that night?  It
was obvious to me that I should have taken my chances.  But then, with
hindsight, I'd have got eight score draws on last week's coupon.

I was injured and disoriented.  I couldn't even remember what day it
was.  I knew I had to get a grip.  Disorienting the prisoner is a good
start to breaking him, and I knew it.  But there was nothing I could do
but put it out of my mind until I got a chance to see a clock or a
guard's watch.

Interrogators have two hurdles to get over: the straightforward one of
cracking you physically, followed by the more difficult one of breaking
you mentally.  They don't know your psyche, your weaknesses, your inner
strengths.  Some people might break the first day, others will never
give in--and spread along the spectrum in between lie all the rest of
us.  The interrogator cannot be sure that his objective has been
achieved.  The telltale signs are hard to detect; he'll know he can't
judge by your physical condition because you're exaggerating your
injuries.  But he'll have been taught that the eyes don't lie.  It's up
to you to make sure he can't see through the window; you have to mask
your alertness.  You have to make people peering in believe that they're
looking at empty premises, not the shop front of Harrods.

I forced my mind to focus on more productive thoughts.  I ran through
the story once more, trying to remember what I'd said, hoping that
Dinger had said more or less the same thing.  The aim had to be to hold
out for as long as we could so that a damage assessment could be made
back at the FOB.  The question our Head Shed would be asking was: What
do members of Bravo Two Zero know?  They would come to the conclusion
that we knew our own tasks, but nothing of other people's, present or
future, so nothing could be compromised.  Anything that we did know that
could affect other operations would have been changed or canceled.

We had to keep to our story.  There was no turning back.

I was still in the stress position in the corner an hour later, or maybe
it was ten minutes.

People paced up and down, looked in, mumbled.

As far as my body was concerned, it was the lull in the battle.  It
hadn't been complaining of such things while I was getting filled in,
but now that nothing physical was happening to me it screamed that it
was hungry and thirsty.  I wasn't too worried about food.  My stomach
had been kicked about a bit and probably couldn't have taken it anyway.
The priority was water.  I was so, so thirsty.  I was gagging.

I heard them fiddling with the padlock and throwing back the bolt. They
banged and kicked the door to get it open, and the steel juddered and
jarred.  They were coming for me.  Thirst vanished.  Fear was
everything.

They came in without a word, just straight over and grabbed me and
lifted.  I couldn't see them, but I could smell them.  I tried to look
as though I was doing my best to help them, despite the injuries I was
playing on.  But I found I was kidding myself more than them.  It was
well and truly past the stage of playing.  I couldn't stand up.  My legs
would not obey me.

They dragged me out of the cell and turned right, heading down the
corridor.  My feet trailed in their wake, the scabs on my toes scraping
off on the floor.  I could see a little through the bottom of the
blindfold.  I saw the cobblestones and a trail of blood.  I saw a step
coming but had to trip over it because I didn't want them to realize
that I could see.  I didn't want to get punished more than I was going
to be anyway.

It was warm in the sun.  I felt it on my face.  We went along a pathway
and brushed past a small hedgerow.  Up onto another step, then back into
darkness.  A long, black corridor, cool, musty, and damp.  I heard
office type noises and the sound of footsteps on lino or tiles.  We
turned right and entered a room.  It was cold and damp, but as they
carried me in we went past isolated centers of heat.  It wasn't at all
the nice, comfy, Aunty Nelly feeling of a room that had been flooded
with heat for a long time.

They pushed me down onto a hard chair.  There was the usual strong smell
of paraffin and cigarettes, and this time some acrid body odor. Whether
it came from the people in the room or a previous prisoner, I couldn't
tell.  I tried to lean forward, but hands grabbed me and pulled me back.

There were lots of people in there, shuffling their feet, coughing and
muttering to one another, and they seemed to be arranged on either side
of the room.  I heard Tiny lamps.  I didn't know if the room was
windowless or if the curtains were drawn, but it was very dark apart
from their glow.

I clenched my muscles and waited.  There was silence for a minute or so.
I was worried.  We'd got to the serious place.  This was the real world;
the people here would not be idiots.

A voice spoke to me from the top of the room.  It sounded like
somebody's favorite grand ad a sort of old, gravelly voice, very
pleasant in tone.

"How are you, Andy?"

"I'm not too bad."

"You look quite injured."  The English was fluent but with a marked
accent.  "Perhaps when we have finished our business and we have an
understanding, we might be able to get you some medical attention."

"It would be very nice if I could have some.  Thank you very much.  And
my friend also?"

We were in a new environment now, with a new gang.  If this was going to
be the good boy routine, maybe I'd get something to eat, maybe I'd get
medical attention, maybe I'd be able to get medical attention for
Dinger.  I might even find out some information.  Maybe they might be
able to let me have my blindfold off or my handcuffs--maybe, maybe,
maybe.  Even if it was for ten minutes, it would be better than a kick
in the tits.  If they're promising you things, you must try and see if
they'll deliver.  Take what you can, while you can.  Right, let's go
along with this.

"All we need to know, Andy, is what you were doing in our country."

I went through my story again.  I tried to look scared and humble.

"I was in a helicopter as a member of a search and rescue team.  I'm a
medic: I wasn't there to kill people.  The helicopter came down, there
was some form of emergency, we were all told to run off the helicopter
quickly, and then it just took off.  I don't know how many people got
off the aircraft or are on the ground and still running around.  You
have to understand, there was total confusion.  It was at night, nobody
knew where the officer was; I think he might even have run back on the
helicopter and deserted us.  I had no idea where I was and no idea where
I was going.  I was just running around, scared and confused. And that's
all there is."

There was a long pause.

"You understand, do you Andy, that you are a prisoner of war, and
prisoners of war are required to do certain things?"

"I understand that, and I am helping you as much as I can."

"We need you to sign some things.  We need to get some signatures from
you so they can be sent to the Red Cross.  It's part of the process of
letting your family know that you're here."

"I'm sorry, but under the Geneva Convention I'm told that I must not
sign anything.  I don't really understand why I have to sign anything,
because we're taught that we don't have to do that sort of thing."

"Andy," The Voice became even more grandfatherly.  "We need to help each
other, don't you agree, so that things will run smoothly?"

"Yes, of course.  However, I don't know anything.  I've told you all I
know."

"We really must help each other; otherwise things will have to get
painful.  I think you understand what I mean by that, Andy?"

"I understand what you're saying, but I really don't know what you need.
I've told you everything that I know.  I don't know anything else."

There's a technique that high-pressure salesmen use to get you to tell
them that you want to buy the product.  It's called something like the
Creative Pause.  Victor Kiam explained it in one of his books: when he
was going through his sales pitch, he would stop and pause, and if the
person he was trying to sell to actually felt that they had to carry on
the conversation during this gap, Kiam knew that he had a sale.  The
punter felt he had to do something, and that was to agree to buy.

I kept quiet and looked confused.

"You're really looking quite poorly, Andy.  Do you require some medical
assistance?"

"Yes, please."

"Well, Andy, you have to pay for things.  What we require in return is a
little assistance.  You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours!  I
believe it's an old English saying, yes?"

He must have looked around the room for approval because the others
laughed hard--a bit too hard.  It was the sound of the chairman of the
board making a bone joke and everybody chortling because they have to.
Half the people in the room probably didn't even know what he was
saying.

"I will be helpful," I said.  "I'm trying to be as helpful as I can.
Would it be possible to have some water or some food, I wonder, as my
friend and I haven't eaten or had anything to drink for a long time. I'm
very thirsty and feeling very weak."

"If you are helpful, we might be able to come to some sort of
agreement--but you cannot expect me to do something for nothing.  Do you
understand that, Andy?"

"Yes, I understand, but I really don't know what you want from me. I've
told you everything I know.  We're just soldiers; we were just told to
get on an aircraft and go.  We don't know what's going on.  The army
treats us like dirt."

"I think you will find we treat people better here.  I am willing to
supply food, water, and medical assistance for you and your friend,
Andy, but it must be a fair trade.  We need to know the names of the
other people, so we can inform the Red Cross that they are in Iraq."

It went without saying that this was a load of old bollocks, but I had
to appear as compliant as I could without actually giving anything away.
I wanted to keep this interview in the hands of Mr.  Nice Guy. He was
being polite, cordial, gentle, soft, concerned.  I wasn't looking
forward to the bad guy stuff, which I knew would happen sooner or later.

"The only name I know is my friend Dinger's," I said.  He would have
given his name, number, rank, and date of birth anyway as required by
the Geneva
Convention.  I said his full name.  "Apart from him, I have no idea who
is here and who isn't.  It was very dark, everybody was running all over
the place, it was chaos.  The only reason I know about Dinger is because
I have seen him."

Something told me the cover story was crumbling.  It just didn't feel
credible to me any more.  It was starting to get holes picked in it, as
any story will unless it's deep cover.  It was just a matter of playing
for time.  I had no idea what they were thinking at this stage; it was
just cat and mouse.  He'd ask a question and I'd give one of my bone
answers, and he'd just go on to the next one without even questioning
what I had said.

The Voice must have realized I was giving him a load of old pony, and I,
in turn, realized that what I was giving him wasn't what they wanted.
Despite that, bad things weren't happening--but happen they certainly
would.

Mentally I was fine.  Your mental state can be altered by drugs.  I just
hoped they weren't that advanced and were still into caveman tactics.
Physical abuse can only get the interrogator to a certain point; beyond
that, it's not a viable inducer of the goods.  They can assess your
physical state from the beatings they've given you.  What they can't
gauge for sure is your mental state.  For that, they need to know your
level of alertness, and the only visible clue to that is your eyes. Some
people would get totally wound up if an interrogator laughed at the size
of their cock, or accused them of being a homosexual, or said their
mother was a whore.  They would spark up, and this would show that they
were not as out of it as they wanted to appear.  Everybody has a chink
in their armor, and the interrogator's job is to find it.  From that
moment on, they can really go to town.

We were trained to expect it, and we were lucky that within the Regiment
everybody is taking the piss all the time.  Daily life revolves around
personal insults.  But it would still be a battle.

If you're physically and mentally exhausted you shouldn't have the
energy even to comprehend what's being said, let alone react to it. Your
bluff job won't last long if you as much as blink when he laughs at the
size of your cock or asks about your wife's favorite position. The
effect you're striving for is that you're exhausted, everything's really
too much bother for you to understand, you've told them everything you
know, and there's nothing more you want to do than go home.  The
advantage we were starting with was that, to them, even a senior NCO is
a nobody.  Their army is run by the officers for the officers.  Other
ranks are just ignorant cogs in the wheel.  They didn't have my mind and
they would never get it; it was just a case now of reminding them that I
was just a cretinous bumpkin, not even worth the bother.

I asked if it was possible for the handcuffs and blindfold to come off.
"I can't think straight," I said.  "My hands are numb and my eyes are in
trouble.  I've got a headache."

"It is for your own security," The Voice replied.

"Of course, I understand, sir.  I'm very sorry for asking."

It was for their security, not mine.  They didn't want me to be able to
identify them.

"I'm trying to help," I went on, "but I'm only the sergeant.  I don't
know anything, I don't do anything, and I don't particularly want to do
anything.  If I did know any more, I'd tell you.  I don't want to be
here.  It's the government that sent me.  I was just riding in the back
of a helicopter, I didn't even know we'd landed in your country."

"I understand all that, Andy.  However, you must realize that we need to
clarify a few things.  And for us to help you you need to help us, as we
have discussed.  You understand this?"

"Yes, I understand, but I'm sorry, this is all I know."

The game went on for about an hour.  It was played very cordially, there
was no mistreatment whatsoever.  But the undertone was that they knew I
was lying through my hind teeth.  The only problems were of my own
making, when I failed to keep two steps ahead of him and ended up
contradicting myself.

I did it a couple of times.

"Andy, are you lying to us?"

"I'm confused.  You're not giving me time to think.  I'm worried about
getting home alive.  I don't want to be in this war, I'm just very, very
scared."

"I shall give you time to think, Andy, but you must think clearly,
because we cannot help you unless you help us."

He started then to talk about my family life and my education.  "Have
you got a degree?"

Degree?  I didn't have so much as a CSE.

"No, I've got no qualifications.  This is why I'm a soldier.  In Mrs.
Thatcher's England, unless you've got education you can't do anything.
I'm just a working class person at the bottom of the heap.  I had to
join the army because there's nothing else I can do.  England is very
expensive, there are many taxes.  If I didn't do this I'd starve."

"Have you any brothers and sisters?"

"No, I haven't any brothers or sisters.  I was an only child."

"We need to know your parents' address so that we can send them
notification that you're still alive.  They must be very worried about
you now, Andy.  You need to get a message to them; it would make you
feel better.  We can do this for you.  We are willing to help you, as
long as you help us.  So if you would just give me your parents'
address, we shall send them a letter."

I explained that my dad had died of heart trouble, and my mother had run
away and was now living somewhere in America.  I hadn't seen her for
years.  I hadn't got any family at all.

"You must have friends in England who would need to know where you are?"

"I'm just a loner.  I drifted into the army.  There's nobody."

I knew he didn't believe me, but it was better than a point-blank
refusal.  The end result was the same, but at least I didn't get a
beasting in the process.

"Andy, why do you think the Western armies are here?"

"I'm not entirely sure.  Bush says that he wants the oil of Kuwait, and
Britain just goes along with it.  Basically we're the servants of Bush,
and I'm the servant of John Major, the new prime minister.  I don't
really understand this war.  All I know is that I was sent out to do a
medic's job.  I have no interest in war; I don't want to go to war.  I
was just dragged in to do their dirty work for them.  I know Thatcher
and Major are sitting at home with their gin and tonics, and Bush is
jogging around Camp David, and here I am, caught up in something I don't
really understand.  Please believe me --I don't want to be here, and I'm
trying to help."

"Well, we will see you very soon, Andy," he said.  "You can go now."

The blokes behind me picked me up and dragged me away at the double.  I
didn't manage to get my feet going at their speed, and they dragged me
all the way down the corridor, along the path, down the step, across the
cobbles, and back to the cell.  They put me back in the corner, in the
same agonizing position.

When the door slammed, I let all my breath out with relief.  I started
trying to sort myself out.

Two minutes later, the -door banged and crashed, and a guard came in. He
took off my blindfold, but I didn't look up.  The last thing I wanted
was another filling in.  He walked out again, leaving me to see my
surroundings for the first time.

The floor was concrete--really bad, decaying concrete, full of little
dips and very damp.  There was a window to the right of the door, a
small, slim, long opening.  As I looked up at it, my eyes fixed on a
large hook in the middle of the ceiling.  My heart started pumping hard.
I had visions of me hanging up there very soon.

The walls had once been cream but now were covered with muck.  The
surfaces were chipped and etched with Arabic writing.  There were also a
couple of Nazi swastika signs, and on one wall a back view, about A4
size, of a dove flying up towards the sky.  The bird had chains joining
its legs together, and underneath, in English amongst the Arabic, were
the words: "To my only desire, my little boy Josef, will I ever see him
again?"  It was a beautiful piece of artwork.  I wondered who had done
it and what had happened to him.  Was this the last thing that anybody
did around here?

Splashed over the walls were two enormous bloodstains, two or three
pints of blood per stain, dried onto the plaster.  By one of them was a
scrap of cardboard.  I stared at it for a while, then shuffled across on
my arse until I was close enough to read what was on it.  It was from a
box which had held sachets of fortifying drink.  The packaging said how
wonderful it was to drink: it gave you vitality and energy.  I read more
and got a shock that made my heart jump.  The product came from
Brentford in Middlesex.  That was where Kate's mother came from.  I knew
the place well; I even knew where the factory was.  Kate still lived
there.  It depressed me beyond belief to think of her.  How long was I
going to be here?  Was this it for the war?  Was this it until they'd
finished with me?  Would I just end up as one of the statistics of
atrocity?

My defense was to get back to business and think about possible
scenarios.  Did we have any more survivors?  Had the Iraqis made a
connection between us and the compromise at the MSR?  Had they already
got people who had confirmed this, and were they just playing games? No,
the only fact I knew for sure was that they had me and Dinger.

About a quarter of an hour later I heard muffled voices in the corridor.
My heart pounded.  They walked on, and I let go a big breath.  I heard
another door open.  Probably Dinger, being taken for an interrogation.

An hour later I heard his door being slammed and locked down.  It was
starting to get last light.  It must have been very dark out in the
corridor because the shadows weren't coming under the door any more.  I
listened as all the voices walked away to the door at the end of the
corridor, and then that was locked as well, for the first time since
we'd got there.  Did that mean we were there for the night?  I hoped so.
I needed to get my head down.

Darkness brought with it a strange sense of security because I couldn't
see, mixed with dread because I was cold and had time to think.  I tried
sleeping on my front, with my head resting on the floor, but the best
position turned out to be lying on my side with my cheek resting on the
concrete.  The only drawback was the pressure that was exerted on my hip
bone; I had to move every few minutes to relieve it and ended up not
sleeping.

The glow of Tiny lamps shimmered under the door, and I heard footsteps
and the jangle of keys.  The bolt thudded.  They started to kick the
door.  It was even scarier than in the daytime.  I could hear Dinger's
being done at the same time.  It was all so intimidating: they had the
power and the lamp, and I was just the dickhead in the corner.

The door was kicked open.  I got myself sitting up.  I pulled my knees
in and got my head down, ready for the inevitable kicking.  They came
over, picked me up, and guided me out into the corridor.  My feet were
agony, and I had to collapse to take the weight off them.  They dragged
me a few meters and stopped.  They took me into another cell.  I
couldn't work out what was happening.  Was it some sort of punishment
cell?  A toilet? Another interrogation room?

They pushed me down to the floor.  The handcuffs were removed, but
reapplied to the left wrist.  My right hand was free.  The other wrist
was handcuffed to something.

One of them said, "You stay here now."

They left the cell, locked the door, and their footsteps receded down
the corridor.

I felt with my free hand to find out what I was anchored to and came
into contact with somebody else's arm.

"Dinger?"

"Wanker!"

I couldn't believe it.

We were chuffed to fuck to be reunited.  For a few minutes we just sat
there amazed, hugging each other and swapping greetings.  Things were
absolutely splendid.  Then we heard footsteps in the corridor.  The
guards started kicking the door to come in.  I looked at Dinger.  His
face looked as disappointed as I felt.  I looked up as they came in,
ready to say: Nice stitch, guys.  But they'd come back with a blanket
for us to share.  Was it Saddam's birthday or what?

"How's your hands?"  I whispered into Dinger's ear, unsure if we'd been
put together because the cell was bugged.

"Shit state," he said.

That pleased me.  I'd have been pissed off if mine were worse than his.

"I've still got my map and compass," I said.

"Yeah, same here.  I can't believe."

"Gold?"

"Civvies took it.  And yours?"

"The ruperts had it away."

"Wankers, the lot of them."

For the next half an hour we were like a couple of kids comparing
wounds.  We took the piss out of the guards and generally let off steam.
Then we got the blanket sorted out so that it was under our arses but
also coming up our backs an dover our shoulders.  As we moved around to
make ourselves comfortable, the handcuffs got tighter and tighter.

Sitting with him in the darkness, I learned what had happened to Dinger,
Legs, and Bob after we got split up.

As they patrolled along the hedge line Dinger heard a noise and stopped.
Behind him, Legs and Bob followed suit.  They couldn't shout a warning
forward.  The patrol was split.

The noise subsided.  They waited for ten minutes but no one returned.
They carried on, moving on the bearing.  They had only gone 600 feet
when there was a challenge from about 50 feet away.  Two incoming shots
went very close.  Then there was fire from many positions.  There was a
contact, during which Bob got separated from the other two.

Dinger and Legs fired and maneuvred back down to the river.  They heard
a clearing operation about 450 feet away, lots of firing and shouting.
The Iraqis were coming down in extended line.

Dinger and Legs had thirty rounds of link for the Minimi and a mag
between them.  There was no way they could fight their way through. They
had no choice but to cross the river.  They got right down to the
water's edge and found a small boat.  They tried to unchain it.  No
luck.  They didn't want to shoot the padlock, so there was only one
escape route left.

The river only looked about 300 feet across and slow flowing.  The water
was so cold it took Dinger's breath away.  As they staggered ashore they
found that all they'd done was swim a tributary.  They were stuck on a
spit of land in the middle of the river, there was firing and shouting
on the bank they'd left, and torch lights flashed over the water.  They
looked for cover.

The spit was overlooked by a roadblock on a pontoon about 250 meters
away.  There was no cover; both men were freezing cold and shaking
convulsively.  Legs recce'd around to find how they could get off, and
where.  They could still hear all the other contacts going on, including
one very long one with a Minimi.  It must have been Bob.  Then there was
silence.

Legs found a polystyrene box, which they broke up and stuffed down their
smocks for buoyancy.  The only exit point from the spit was guarded by
the bridge; there was so much enemy activity that their only chance was
to swim the main river.

They lay on the ground for an hour, waiting for an opportunity.  Their
wet smocks and trousers were icing solid; they had to move.  Dinger
stalled.  He'd had a tough enough struggle getting this far, and he
doubted his ability to swim the main river.  Legs urged him on.  They
waded in up to their waists and started to swim.  The river was 1,600
feet across, the current was flowing fast, and Dinger was soon
struggling.

"We can do it, mate," Legs said.  "We can do it."

At last, Dinger's feet touched the ground.  "That's bottom," he
whispered as he staggered onto dry land, instinctively carrying on up
the shoreline to check for enemy activy.

Looking back across the river, he saw that the current had carried them
about a kilometer and a half downstream.  He also saw that Legs was
still in the water.  Dinger ran down to the water's edge and hauled him
out.  Legs couldn't stand.

Dinger had seen a small pump-hut about 30 feet from the bank.  He
dragged Legs up to it and carried him inside.  Dinger was so tired
himself now that it took him two hours to get the wet clothes off him.

It was first light.  Dinger carried Legs out into the sun, no longer
caring about a compromise: the most important thing was to keep him
alive.  People were starting to work in the fields, forcing Dinger to
drag the injured man in and out.  He knew it wouldn't be long before
they were discovered.  There seemed to be hundreds of troops on the
ground.

Legs was going to die.  Dinger had to make a decision: did he stay
concealed and just watch him die, or did he compromise the position and
give Legs the chance of medical attention?  It didn't take much thinking
about.  Dinger left the hut and stood around until a farmer spotted him.

Dinger ran back inside and closed the door behind him.  The farmer ran
up, locked it, and took off into the fields ranting and raving.  Dinger
had already organized an avenue of escape from the back of the hut. Legs
was by the generator, his breathing labored.  Dinger told him what he
was doing and left.  He didn't know if Legs understood.  He hoped he
did.

He was running along the floor of a dry wadi when a local spotted him.
Soon there were whole groups of them, twenty or thirty at a time,
paralleling him on either bank.  They started shooting.  He knew he was
going to get caught, but he kept running.  He'd had his shamag around
his head to try and pass himself off as a local; when they finally
converged on him, they knocked him down and used it to bind his hands
behind his back.  As Dinger looked up, he saw one of them pull a knife.
The man started to cut his ear off.

Dinger reckoned this was as good a time as any to indicate the gold on
his belt.  The locals thought it was Christmas.  Off it came, and they
started squabbling about it.  When they had sorted themselves out, they
frog marched Dinger into their town.

The civvies were trying to pull him apart.  Several shots were fired,
and he thought the end was near.  But the shooting had come from a squad
of jundies; they waded into the mob and pulled him clear.  There must
have been some sort of order or reward to deliver prisoners alive.

He was put into a convoy of vehicles, and they crossed back over the
river and drove to a camp.  Everybody was excited; Dinger was the first
white-eye they'd caught.

He was handcuffed to a chair in a room full of officers.  They spoke
good English and asked him the Big Four.  Then they said, "What is your
mission?"  to which he replied: "I cannot answer that question."

They said that things would get very bad for him if he didn't answer the
questions: this was war.  They asked him again, and he started to reply.
He got as far as "I cannot ..."  and they launched him.  He was kicked
to the floor and filled in.  It sounded as though there was a
competition going on; there was a lot of high spirits and chat.  Dinger
was starting to get worried.

The beasting went on for about thirty minutes.  No questions were
actually being asked.  Then one of the officers jumped up and left the
room, and one of them said, "You will be sorry now."

The man returned with a wooden pole about 4 feet long and 3 inches in
diameter.  He waded straight into Dinger with it.

It only lasted for about ninety seconds, but Dinger was sure he was
going to die.  He started going into the cover story.

They asked how many people there were in the search and rescue package,
and when Dinger said, "I cannot answer that question," they started
again with the pole.

They brought in an empty 66 and a 203 and asked him how the weapons
worked.  Dinger refused to show them, which earned him another seeing to
with the pole.  Then Dinger thought: It's a weapon, for Christ's sake,
not a state secret.  They could find out how to work it from a copy of
Jane's.

He told them the pilot rescue story, and it seemed to work well, but
this was an early stage in the questioning.  He knew things were going
to get a whole lot worse.

We compared notes on the rest of the patrol.  The last thing Dinger had
seen of Legs was him lying on a stretcher, absolutely motionless.  As
far as he was concerned, Legs was dead.  We had no idea about Bob.
Dinger had thought he was with us, and we had thought he was with them.
Dinger had seen some of Bob's equipment when we first got moved to
Baghdad; it was part of his webbing and it was badly burnt.  It didn't
bode well.  Whilst I had been getting interrogated just after capture,
Dinger was in another room with all our captured equipment.

"They had some weapons there.  The blokes were fucking about with a 203,
and I started shouting to leave it alone because it still had a round
in.  All I got for my pains was a smack in the mouth.  The nuggets fired
it, and it went off."

Luckily for Dinger, a 40mm bomb needs to travel about 60 feet before the
inertia device kicks in and it self-arms.  The bomb hit the ceiling and
bounced down again.  Allah was smiling on him that day: if the bomb had
popped it would have taken everybody in the room.

"There was a mega flap at that stage, and obviously I got filled in for
it," he said.

We were rolling up about the 203 but trying hard not to giggle.  It was
such a relief to listen to Dinger's voice again.  All my problems seemed
to fade away.

"The sergeant major picked up a compass, and the knobber didn't have a
clue what he was doing with it," Dinger went on.  "He knew it was a
compass, but he really didn't know how to use it.  He daren't lose face
in front of the jundies, so he acted as if he knew.  It really kept me
happy.  He had the fucking thing upside down trying to open it, and
there was me, keeping my head down, a bit of a smile on my face, trying
not to laugh.  They were dragging little bits and pieces like batteries
out of the kit, and everything to them was an explosive.  They obviously
thought everything was going to blow up in their faces."

We lapsed into a phase of seriousness and wondered if Stan and Vince
were still alive.  As far as I was concerned, Stan was likely to be
dead.  He'd been on the way out on the first night of the E&E, and I
couldn't imagine him suddenly improving.

"Bastard!"  I said.  "I gave him my bobble-hat."

It genuinely annoyed me that he still had my hat and was dead and didn't
need it any more.

"That bastard's always got all the kit," Dinger said.  "I bet he's
already nicked God's anorak."

We weren't sure about Vince and Chris.  On the assumption that if
anybody was alive they'd be with us now, they, like Bob, were either
still on the run or dead.

The only question we didn't have an answer for was why they had put us
together.  What did it mean?  That they believed our story?  That they
hoped we were going to start waffling and they would listen in?  The
only conclusion we came to was that we wouldn't waste time and energy
thinking about it, we'd just take advantage of being together.

The crash of the bolt being undone on the door at the far end of the
corridor concentrated our minds wonderfully.  Footsteps echoed again on
the tiled floor, and the glow of Tiny lamps invaded the cell.  Boots
thumped against the door to force it open.  Oh shit, oh no, I thought,
they're going to split us up now.

Two guards appeared.  The first presented us with a pitcher of water.
The second guard was carrying bowls that were steaming.

The blanket, the water, the soup--it was like staying at the Ritz. This
was all rather pleasant, room service coming in and pampering us like
this.  I wondered if I could trouble them for a copy of the FT.

We looked up at them with our blanket around our shoulders, grinning
like a couple of grateful refugees.

"American?"  they asked.

"No, British."

"No Tel Aviv?"

"No.  British.  England.  London."

"Ah, London.  Football.  Manchester United.  Football.  Good."

"Yeah, Liverpool."

"Ah, Liverpool.  Bobby Moore!  Good."

We didn't say a word to each other until the door had slammed firmly
shut.  Then I turned to Dinger, and in unison we muttered "Wankers!" and
had a giggle.

The bowls held a hot liquid that tasted vaguely of onions.  In the
pitcher there must have been four pints of water, and it tasted better
than vintage champagne.  In theory, you've really got to take your time
and sip it slowly.  In practice, because you can't trust the bastards
not to come in and whisk it away again from under your nose, you are
forced to rush it.  The big danger then is that all you achieve is the
feeling of wetness on your throat and a swollen belly.

We tried to settle down.  The handcuffs dictated that we had to lie on
our backs.  We got the blanket over us, and I stared at the ceiling.
Very soon my nose started twitching.  Dinger stank, he absolutely stank.

"Your poor wife," I said.  "Imagine sleeping with a stinking mess like
you every night--it must be like kip ping next to a grizzly bear."

Just a minute or two later, I was gripped by a fearsome urge.  It must
have been the onions.

"Dinger, mate--I wanna go a pooh-pooh."

Dinger grudgingly hauled himself into a half-lying position with his
hand in the air so I could get as far away from him as possible.

I struggled to get my trousers down, trying hard not to tighten the
ratchet on the cuffs.

"For fuck's sake get on with it," he moaned.  "Let's get our heads
down."

At last I was in position, and I emptied my arse.  Wet, gooey shit
sprayed all over the place.

"Oh, fucking cheers," said Dinger indignantly.  "This is my house,
this--would you do this in your own place?"

I couldn't help myself.  It kept on coming.

"No consideration.  I had to work hard for all this.  You invite people
over, you offer them dinner, and how do they repay you?  They drop their
arse all over your nice carpet."

I was laughing so much I fell back into it, and there wasn't much I
could do except pull my trousers back up and lie down.  It wasn't the
best of situations, but at least there were three compensations.  I'd
done it in his cell, not mine, it was warm on my legs, and it would be
his turn next.

We put half of the blanket under us for insulation and got snuggled
down, sharing body heat.

During the night we heard the guards coming and going and doors banging.
Each time I'd dread they were coming for us, but they always passed by
and kept on going.

At one point we heard a door in the distance being kicked open and the
muffled screams and shouts and moans and groans of somebody getting
filled in.  You strain to hear, but you only get bits and pieces.  To
hear somebody else in pain like that is a horrible thing.  You're not
particularly worried about who it is.  You don't know, so you don't
care.  But it's so demoralizing, because you're so defenseless and you
know it could be you next.

We heard, "Naughty boy.  Stand!  Bad boy.  Bad boy' Then the sound of
something like a plate being thrown across a room and banging on to the
concrete.

Could it be "Stan" they were saying?  We tried our hardest to hear more,
but the noise subsided.  At least we knew there was somebody else in the
equation, even if we didn't know whether it was one of us.  But whoever
he was, he could pose a threat.  Dinger and I were reasonably content
that our stories squared up; another person on the scene, however, a
person we couldn't get to speak to, could mean that the rug was about to
be pulled from under us.  I felt my happiness evaporate. The only
thought I could console myself with was that Dinger and I were still
together.

Suddenly, as if it was sent deliberately to calm me, I heard the welcome
noise of bombers going through the sky about a mile away.  I felt an
instant surge of hope.  If we took hits, then we had means of escape.

We spent the rest of the night together.  Every time we heard doors
banging we thought they were coming to separate us, and we said our
goodbyes.  Finally, some time in the morning, our cell door was kicked
open.  I was handcuffed and blindfolded and taken away.

I knew I was being taken for another interrogation; I knew the route so
well.  Out of the door, turn right, up the corridor, turn left, over the
cobblestones, up the step, along the pathway, past the bushes, into a
room.  I assumed it was the same room.

They pushed me onto a chair and held me there.

"Good morning, Andy," The Voice said.  "How are you this morning?"

"Fine, thank you very much," I said.  "Thank you for the blanket.  It's
very cold at night."

"Yes, it is very cold.  As you can see, Andy, we do take care of you. We
take care of people who help us.  And you will help us, Andy, will you
not?"

"Yes, I've told you, I'll help as much as I can."

"There are just a few matters that we need to clear up this morning,
Andy.  You see, we are not totally convinced that you're not Jewish. We
need proof.  Tell us if you are, because this will stop a lot of pain
and discomfort for you.  What is your religion?"

"Church of England."

"What is Church of England?"

"It's Christian."

"Who do you worship?"

"I worship God."

"I see.  And who is Jesus?"

I explained.

"Who is Mary?"

I explained.

"Andy, do you understand that we worship the same God, you and I?  I'm a
Muslim, and I worship the same God as you."

"Yes, I understand."

"Are you religious, Andy?"

"Yes, I am religious.  I take my religion seriously."

"Tell me how you pray in the Christian world."

"We can pray on our knees, we can pray standing up, it all depends, it
doesn't matter.  It's a very personal thing."

When I was a junior soldier at Shorncliffe there was a battalion church
parade every fourth Sunday.  You had to wear your best uniform and
boots, and march smartly all the way from the camp to the garrison
church.  It was a bind, because as a boy soldier you only get one full
day off a week, which was Sunday-and that was only if you weren't behind
the CO on the Friday morning cross-country run: otherwise it was another
run on Sunday.  Even then you couldn't go home because you weren't
allowed out until nine in the morning and had to be back by eight at
night.  So all in all I wasn't best pleased with church parade and never
paid much attention to what was going on.  Now I was desperately trying
to remember all the bits and pieces of the services and make myself
sound like the devout est Bible-thumper since Billy Graham.

"When do you fast?  When do Christians fast?"

Did we fast?  I just didn't know.

"We don't fast."

His tone changed.  "You're lying to us, Andy.  You're lying!  We know
that Christians fast."

He told me about Lent.  You learn something every day.  I hadn't known
that Catholics fasted.

"I'm a Protestant," I Said.  "It's different."

He seemed to calm down.

"So tell me about the festivals.  What foods do you eat?  What foods
don't you eat?"

I was racking my brain faying to remember what happened at times like
Harvest Festival and Easter.

"Protestants eat all foods.  We actually celebrate the fact that we can
eat what we can, when we can.  It's a very liberal religion."

"So you don't have to keep away from pork?"

"No."

"Look, Andy, just tell us if you're a Jew, that's all we need to know.
If you're lying to us, you know you will be punished."

Another bloke to my half right joined in, also speaking in good English.
He told me he'd been to Sandhurst.

"When is St.  George's Day?"

I didn't have a clue.

"St.  Swithin's?"

Same response.

"How do you have burials?  How do you mourn?  How long for?"

I ducked and weaved for the next two hours.

Finally The Voice said, "What would you say, Andy, if I was to tell you
that we know you are Jews and can prove it?"

"You're mistaken.  I'm not a Jew."

"Right.  Tell me what you know about Judaism."

"You've got orthodox Jews with long matted hair, and they don't eat
pork.  That's all.  We don't mix with the Jewish community."

"Well, tell me, have you ever had a Jewish girlfriend?  Do you know any
Jews in England?  Tell me their names and where they live.  How would
you know if they were Jews?"

"I've never had anything to do with Jewish women."

"Why not, Andy, are you homosexual?"

"No, I'm not homosexual, but in England we have definite racial groups,
and there's not too much intermixing.  The Jewish community keep
themselves to themselves, and you don't really have that much contact
with them because they're very insular."

"How big is the Jewish community in England?"

"I have no idea.  We don't really mix."

The questions went on and on, and the answers I could give became more
and more limited.  I was getting boxed into a corner.  Then I suddenly
had a thought.  I couldn't believe that it hadn't come to me sooner.

"I can prove I'm not a Jew."

"How can you prove that?"

"Because I have a foreskin."

"What?  What is a foreskin?"

There was lots of gob bing off in Arabic, and the sound of paper
rustling.  Perhaps they were checking a dictionary.

"I can show you," I said helpfully.  "If you undo my hands, I'll show
you what a foreskin is."

Still they couldn't comprehend what I was talking about.

"How do you spell foreskin?"

I could hear the bloke scribbling away.  A soldier on each side clamped
a hand on my shoulders, and somebody undid one of my handcuffs.

"What are you going to do, Andy?  You must tell us what you are going to
do first."

"Well, I'll unzip and get my penis out, and I'll show you that I have a
foreskin."

I stood up and pulled out my cock.  I got hold of the foreskin and
stretched it as far out as I could.

"See, I have a foreskin!  Jews are circumcised as part of their
religion.  They have the foreskin taken off."

The room rocked with laughter.  They were rolling up.  As I did myself
up, I was pushed back on to the chair.  The handcuffs went back on.

They were having a huge giggle about this foreskin business.  They
babbled on in Arabic, occasionally throwing in the word "foreskin."

"Would you like some food, Andy?"

"Yes, thank you very much, I'd love some food," I said.  And as
everybody was in such a good mood, I added, "And something to drink, if
I could, please."

A hand came up and put a date in my mouth.

They all carried on laughing as if I wasn't there, and I was rather
pleased with myself because things were going rather well.  I didn't get
anything to drink though.  I sat there with the stone in my mouth,
wondering what I was going to do with it.  I didn't want to swallow it
because it would stick in my throat and I didn't have anything to wash
it down with.  The Sandhurst officer must have realized my problem,
because he gob bed off at the guard and the bloke put his hand under my
chin and I spat the stone carefully into his hand.

The room was still buzzing with chat about foreskins.

I had a sudden thought.  I didn't know what everybody else's condition
in the patrol was, whether they had foreskins or not.  It dawned on me
that Bob looked dark and Mediterranean.  If they had his body, they
could have taken him for a Jew, and we were getting the good news as a
result.

"Of course, Christians as well as Jews get circumcised, for medical
reasons," I said.  "Some parents want their children circumcised at
birth.  So it's not just Jews that are circumcised."

"Tell me more, Andy.  You told me Jews are circumcised at birth.  Now
you're telling me that Christians are circumcised at birth as well. This
is confusing.  Are you lying to us?"

"No, it all depends on the parents.  Some people think it's more
hygienic."

They found this ever so funny, and I was chuffed that there was a bit of
laughter going on.  I wondered how I could keep them going.

"We shall talk some more very soon, Andy," The Voice said.

I was dragged to my feet and taken back to my old cell.  Once again, I
was on my own and handcuffed.

I heard Dinger being put back into his cell some time later.  Then there
was silence, and we were both left to our own devices for a number of
hours.

Later that afternoon they came for me again.

"Tell us more about the helicopter, Andy," The Voice said as I was
pushed onto the chair.  "What sort of helicopter was it?"

"It was a Chinook."

"Why a Chinook?"

"I don't know why it was a Chinook; that's just the helicopter we used."

"Where did you land?"

"I have no idea where we landed.  It was nighttime.  We're soldier
medics, not navigators; we just sit in the back."

"Do you know if the helicopter took off again?"

"I have no idea what happened to it."

"If it crashed on the ground and you know where it is, we could find it
for you and maybe find the rest of your friends."

There was a brief pause, and then he said, "Look, Andy, we can find no
aircraft anywhere.  It must have taken off and left you, or you must be
lying."

"No, I'm not lying."

I went through the story again.  As I spoke, I was interrupted
constantly by questions.

"Andy, I'll ask you again, one more time.  Do you know where you
landed?"

"No, I've no idea where I landed.  I've told you, I can't tell you any
more.  I don't know anything else.  Why keep on asking me?  I really
don't know.  I want to help.  All I want to do is go back to England."

His tone was shifting now.  He was getting more grave.  "How much fuel
does the helicopter hold?"

"I haven't got a clue.  I don't know anything about that.  I just get in
the helicopters, I don't know anything about them."

And that was more or less true.  I had never known anything technical
that I didn't need to know.  With a weapon, all I want to know is how it
works, what kind of ammunition it fires, and what to do when it goes
wrong.  I don't want to know the muzzle velocity and stuff like that,
because it is immaterial.  You aim, press the trigger, it goes bang, it
fires a round.  The same principle applied to helicopters and other bits
of kit.  I am downright wary, as most professional soldiers are, of
anyone who can come out with all the statistical facts.  Sometimes
people use these to mask their inadequacies.  They might know all the
bumpf, but it's "hands on" that counts.

This line of questioning was irrelevant anyway; they could have got any
of the information out of Jane's.  It was taking up time though, which
couldn't be bad-and I wasn't getting beaten.  I sat there, acting
confused and humble as usual.  The only problem was that they were
getting more serious about it and accusing me of not helping.  But I
must have sounded genuine because I was.  I didn't have a clue.

"How does the ramp come down?"

"Somebody presses a button."

"Where's the button?"

"I don't know .. ."

They gave up, and I was taken back to the cell.  It was dark.  My
blindfold was off, but the handcuffs were still on.  I had long since
lost all sense or feeling in my fingers and hands.  The flesh on my
wrists had now swollen so much it covered the bracelets.  My hands were
like balloons.

I heard them toing and froing with Dinger as_ well and then they came
back for me.  It was the third interrogation within what felt like the
space of twenty-four hours.  This was the scariest, because they fetched
me in pitch darkness.

The Voice started by going over some of the helicopter stuff again. Then
I got questions on the big war plan.

"Schwarzkopf and his Allies--how do they plan to invade?"

"I don't know."

"Will they invade Iraq?"

"I don't know."

"How many aircraft are there?"

"I don't know."

"How many Syrian soldiers are preparing to invade Iraq from Syria?"

"I don't know."

"Do you think it is a feasible idea that they should invade Iraq from
Syria?"

"I don't know."

"Will Israel invade Iraq?"

"I don't know."

"Well, how many soldiers have the British got here?"

"That I do know.  I read it in the newspaper.  Forty to fifty thousand,
I think.  It doesn't really interest me, I'm afraid."

"How many tanks are there ready to invade Kuwait and Iraq?"

"I don't know."

"Aircraft?"

"I don't know."

"Does Bush realize that he's killing our women and children?"

This was weird stuff, but wonderful: at least I wasn't getting filled
in, and they weren't bringing up the fact that they had lost a lot of
men during the contacts.

Again there were lots of pauses, and: "Andy, you're not helping me.  You
must know how many aircraft there are."

I was profoundly tired.  It had been more or less impossible to sleep,
and I was very hungry and thirsty.  I was gagging for a drink.

In daylight, with the usual scary noise, the guards kicked the door in
and brought me a pitcher of water.  It was horrible minging stuff that
looked as if it had been dredged up from a drain, but I wasn't
particularly bothered.  It was wet.  And even if it made me ill, at
least I was re hydrating--unless I brought it up again.

They wanted to take the pitcher back with them, so I was to drink it all
in one go.  They took off my blindfold for the first time since the
first interrogation, undid my handcuffs, and stood over me as I sat on
the floor and grasped the pitcher in both hands.

I started drinking.  My broken teeth exploded with pain as the cold
water hit the stumps.  As I looked past their legs and out into the
corridor, I saw Stan.  Stan was about 6'4", and he was being dragged by
men who only came up to his armpits.  The whole of his head, including
his beard, was dark red and matted.  On one side his scalp was split
open in a big, glistening gash.  His trousers were caked with blood and
mud and shit.  His eyes were closed, and he was moaning and groaning to
himself.  He was totally and utterly gone.  He was hobbling and stooped,
well past the "injured and confused" stage of bluffing.  He made me feel
like I'd just come out of a health farm.  It was the first time I had
seen him since we had tried to contact the jets with the TACBEs.

I remembered the night Dinger and I had heard what we thought was guards
commanding somebody to get up.  "Stand, bad boy!  Stand!"  So they had
been mispronouncing his name after all.

The guards turned and saw what I was looking at.

They kicked the pitcher out of my hands and went berserk with their
boots.

"No look!"  they screamed.  "No look!"

It was the first kicking I'd received since the very first
interrogation, and I could have done without it.  Whether they had
screwed up by leaving the door open or it was all intentional, I had no
idea.

I curled up on the damp concrete.  My teeth were raging but I counted my
blessings: the guards had forgotten to put my handcuffs back on.

I felt sick, but I was trying hard to keep it down.  I didn't want to
dehydrate.  Finally I couldn't help myself, and retched.  All the
precious fluid I had gained I lost again.

I heard Dinger being moved; I didn't hear Stan being brought back.  A
short while later they came for me.  It was routine by now.  They
blindfolded and handcuffed me, and dragged me off without saying a word.

There was a long, long silence as I sat on my chair.  I could hear feet
shuffling and pens scribbling.  I could smell all the same smells.

Nothing happened for what seemed like an hour.

"Andy," I heard.  "Today we want the truth out of you It was The Voice,
but in a new guise.  Firm now, impatient, no nonsense.

"We know that you've been lying.  We've tried to help you.  You're not
helping us at all.  Therefore we will get the truth out of you in other
ways.  Do you understand what I mean?"

"Yes, I understand what you mean, but I don't know what you want.  I've
told you everything I know.  I am trying to help."

"Right.  Why are you in Iraq?"

I went through the same old story.  Before I had even finished, he was
up and walking around.

"That's all I know," I said, blindly trying to locate where he was in
the room.

"You're lying to us!"  he screamed in my face.  "We know!  We know that
you're lying!"

My face was pulled up, and The Voice started slapping me hard.  Guards
on either side held me up by the shoulders.

It stopped, and he shouted at me, from so close I could feel his breath
on my cheek.  "How do we know that you're lying?  Because we have your
signals operator in hospital, that's why.  He's been captured, and he's
told us everything."

It was possible.  Maybe Legs was still alive, and in his physical
condition he might have said anything.  Or everything.  But The Voice
hadn't told me what Legs had said.  Was it a bluff?

"You are lying, aren't you, Andy?"

"No, I'm not lying.  I can't help you any more.  I am trying to help but
I just don't know anything."

I was doing the pleading bit now, because I was flapping good style.  I
was trying to think of a reason why they should have told me this.

More slaps and I went down.  They picked me up and took off the
handcuffs.  Before I had time to wonder why, they started to strip me. I
had sudden visions of them cutting my cock off.

They ripped my shirt off and pulled down my trousers.  This is it, I
thought: this is where they fuck me.

But they pushed me down on to the chair and held my head forward.  I
took a deep breath and waited.

It must have been a piece of four-by-two or the end foot or so of an
oar.  Whoomph!  The shock of it hitting me--whoomph!  ivhoomph!--I
screamed out like an idiot.  They worked their way all over my back and
head with it.  I must have been unconscious before I hit the floor. '

I came to, groaning and mumbling, and they hoisted me up and put me back
on the chair.

"You will tell us everything, Andy.  We want it from you.  We know what
has happened.  We have your signals operator.  He's told us he's your
signals operator."

That had to have come from Legs.  He was the signals operator.  Was he
in hospital?

I denied, denied, denied.

They punched and slapped, smashed the paddle in a frenzy on my back.
Then they stopped for five minutes, as if they were resting, getting
their strength back.

"Why are you doing this to yourself, Andy?  Just tell us what we need to
know."

They started up again.

I got my first hit with what felt like a metallic ball on the end of a
stick, like some sort of medieval mace.  It thumped into my neck and
arms and kidneys with terrible precision.  I went down again, screaming
my head off.  This was way out of control.  This was when I was going to
die.

As I hit the floor, the lads behind me started to give me a kicking.  I
screamed again and again.

The Voice screamed back at me.  "You're lying!  You will tell us!"

It went on and on, I didn't know for how long.  They'd kick, get me back
up, slap me around the face, whack me with the metal ball and wooden
paddle.  I could hear them breathing hard with the exertion of it all.

The Voice would shout at me, and I would shout back.

"Fucking hell," I bawled, "I don't know, I don't know anything for
fuck's sake!"

He gob bed off at the boys in Arabic, and they started up again with
another kicking.

I went down time and again.

Pain upon pain.

It hurt, it really hurt.

They stopped kicking and lifted me up.  I was dragged out of the room,
my chest bare and my trousers still round my ankles.  As soon as we got
out into the courtyard, there was the reception committee.  I was kicked
and punched all the way down.  I got one kick up the arse, and I really
thought they'd split my rectum.  I thought my insides were falling out.
I went straight down, howling like a pig.

They threw me into the cell, blindfolded, handcuffed, and naked, and
left me.  My breathing was very shallow.  When I had recovered
sufficiently to sit up, I checked myself for broken bones.  I clung to
the memory of the lecture by the Marine aviator.  The Viet Cong had
broken every major bone in his body during the course of his six years
in jail.  In comparison, I was having a picnic.

"I was told the bigger and harder you were the quicker they would leave
you alone.  This I soon discovered was untrue.  They can do whatever
they want with you.  The only thing they cannot break is your mental
state.  Only you can let that collapse.  My head stayed clear, and every
day it said to me: "Fuck 'em."  That's what kept' me alive."

My body was in far better condition than his had been, and my mind was
definitely clear.  So then--fuck 'em.

It was dark.  I had been lying there for ages.  I hadn't noticed the
cold at first: the pain had blocked out such trifles.  Now I was
starting to shiver.  I thought, if this carries on for many more days,
I've had it--I'm going to get well and truly done in here.

I could hear screaming and shouting in the other rooms, but I wasn't
taking much notice of it because I was too involved in my own little
world, my own little universe of pain and bruises and broken teeth.

The others would be getting the same as me, but it was a world away.  It
was in the distance, it did not concern me.  All I did was wait for my
turn again.

From then, and for what must have been quite a few days, it just carried
on.  Hour after hour, day after day, beating after beating, taking my
turn with the other two, lying curled up, cold and in pain, waiting for
the terrifying noise of the door being kicked open, the worst sound I
had ever heard.

"Andy, this is your last chance; tell us what we need to know."

"I don't know anything."

I knew one thing.  I knew the other two weren't giving up because
otherwise my interrogations would have stopped.  I kept saying to
myself, It's not going to be me, I'm not going to let them down, I'm not
going to be the one to put the others in the shit.

It was a haze.  Two or three interrogations per twenty-four hours.  Day
after day.  Always the same stuff.  Always a little bit harder to bear.

Then they found new ways of hurting me.  Twice they held me down on the
seat, pushed my head down, while they flogged me with a whip with thick
thongs.  And when they had finished, the others joined in with the
paddle and ball.

After one session I was sitting on the chair, still naked, my mind a
blur of anguish.  The Voice talked quietly and conspiratorially in my
ear.

"Andy, we need to talk.  You're in very bad condition.  You're going to
die very soon, but you're still not helping us.  I cannot understand it.
We'll get the information out of you, you know we will.  One of you will
tell us, there's no big problems.  Why make it harder on yourself? Look,
do you want me to show you how bad we can be?"

There was a rubbing sore on the inside of my thigh about two inches in
diameter.  It was a weeping, seeping thing, red and raw.  I heard the
chinking of metal and the hiss of a paraffin heater being turned up.
Hands gripped my shoulders and pinned me to the chair.

The back of the spoon was red-hot as he ran it over an dover the sore.
The stench of burning flesh made me gag.  I howled like a dog.

Spoon.  Scream.  Spoon.  Scream.

He rubbed it in small circles and little crisscross grids.

I jumped up, so violently that the blokes couldn't hold me.  I yelled
and yelled in an effort to release the pain.

They got me back on to the chair.

"Do you see, Andy?  It's pointless.  Just tell us what we want to know."

Legs told them fuck all.  They wouldn't be doing all this just to get
his information confirmed.  And they hadn't said what information Legs
was supposed to have told them.  It was a load of old bollocks.  If he
could hold out, so could I.

People came in and out of the cells all the time now.  The sound track
was just screaming and shouting and the horrific banging of the sheet
metal doors.

The guards must have had a beasting roster.  Teams came in every two
hours or so, hollering and shouting and filling us in.  We were still
handcuffed and blindfolded.

"Stand up!  Sit down!"

As you're trying to do it, they're punching and kicking.  Sometimes I'd
fall into a semiconscious state after just a few punches, sometimes I'd
just be there, breathing heavily and taking it.  Sometimes they'd come
in with a length of hose, which hurt incredibly on my kidneys and back.
My body was becoming even more of a mess, but the worst bit about it was
hearing them in Stan's or Dinger's room.  Not so much because I was
concerned for them--there was nothing I could do to help, and they were
big and ugly enough to take it-but because it meant that it was going to
be my turn soon.

One time, by way of a change, the interrogation started off all rather
pleasantly.

"You're in a terrible condition, aren't you, Andy?"

"Yeah, I'm in terrible condition."

My mouth was so matted with scabs and swellings I could hardly get the
words out.

"How are your teeth--they were giving you some problems before?"

"I've got some smashed in at the back.  They hurt."  I continued to play
the humble dickhead.  And at this stage I was totally out of the game
anyway.  My teeth were agony--more painful than the worst toothache I'd
ever had, and then some.

"I have arranged for somebody to come in and sort that out," The Voice
said soothingly.  "We have a dentist here.  In fact, he worked in Guy's
Hospital in London for nine years.  He's one of the best."

My blindfold was removed.  The dentist appeared and said, "Hello, Andy."
He got me to open wide, and gently and reassuringly he peered into my
mouth.  He sounded sympathetic as he took some instruments from a bag.

"Open wide again, Andy, please," he said in perfect English.  "Oh, dear,
that is bad, but I'll soon sort it out for you."

I had my suspicions, but there was nothing I could do.  I opened as wide
as I could for him, and the cunt gripped the first stump of tooth with
the pliers and twisted hard.

I screamed and blood gushed from my mouth.

"Do you really think we're going to help you?"  The Voice laughed.  "Do
you really think we're going to help you, you despicable heap of shit?
We could just leave you to die, you know--you're so irrelevant to us.
Who do you think is going to help you, Andy?  Your government?  You
can't believe that.  John Major doesn't care about lumps of excrement
like you.  No, Andy, the only one who can help you is yourself.  Why are
you doing this to yourself?  You're going through this for nothing.
You're stupid, a stupid, misguided fool, and your teeth are going to
come out one by one."

I couldn't answer.  I was screaming.  I knew that I was going to die.
And I knew now that it wouldn't be clean and quick.

We had been stripped of all clothing for several days now and left
exposed to the damp and bitter cold.  We were getting beaten regularly
in the cells and tortured to the point of unconsciousness during the
interrogations.  We were put in stress positions in the cells,
blindfolded and handcuffed, and we had to stay that way.  They'd come in
and beat us when we toppled over.  The combined effects were taking more
and more of a toll.

There was bombing every night, and sometimes it would be close.  On one
occasion the place was rattling on its foundations, and the guards were
yelling and running around.

I was lying on the floor listening to the noise, and I heard myself
screaming at the top of my voice: "Do it!  Fucking bomb me!  I'm down
here!"

I really thought they were going to carry on with it until I was dead. I
wanted it over with now.  I wanted the pain to stop.

Heavy ordnance makes a buzzing sort of sound as it falls.  I fixed my
attention on each buzz and willed it to land in my cell.  The building
rocked and trembled.  I felt the pressure waves of high explosive.  It
was the first time I had ever wanted to die, and I just wanted and
wanted them to do it.  I had reached the lowest point of my life.

For fifteen minutes one night I found God.  The Supreme Being was in the
top right-hand corner of the cell, and I had a little discussion with
him.

"Come and help me now," I pleaded.  "If you help me now, I'll be your
best mate for ever.  If you're there, fucking do something about this.
We need your help now--all of us. If you're there, do it, and I'll be
putting pennies in your pot every day."

I said as much of the Lord's Prayer as I could remember from school, but
nothing happened.  God did not exist.

I was slowly dying.  Your body tells you.  The cell was awash with my
shit and piss.  I slept in it.  It covered me.

Sometimes they'd bring me a drink.

One night a gang of guards came in.

"Tel Aviv, Tel Aviv," one of them said.

"No, British," I mumbled, "I'm British."

"Foreskin," he demanded.  He'd obviously heard the story and wanted to
see for himself.

I motioned that I couldn't do anything because of the handcuffs, and
they undid them.

Still blindfolded, I fumbled with my swollen, numb fingers to find my
cock.  I stretched out the foreskin, and they roared with laughter.

Two of them grabbed my arms from behind.  One in front of me was
slapping something in the palm of his hand.  I heard a slight swishing
sound, then all my world was pain.  My knees buckled.  The guard in
front of me had raised something like a riding crop in the air and
tonked it down hard on the end of my cock.  They hooted as I screamed
and writhed on the ground.

They bent over me and prodded and flicked at my bollocks.  Again I
wondered if I was going to get fucked, but the difference this time was
that I was way past caring.  But that wasn't what they had in mind. With
a final kick to my balls that left me retching with agony, they
handcuffed me again and left, still chortling.

One day they came into my cell, screaming and shouting.  One of them was
carrying a newspaper.  The frontpage story that he shoved under my nose
was of the

Allied bombings the day before.  The Iraqis had lined up all the bodies
of the children that had been killed.  There was a photograph of their
distraught mothers weeping over their little forms.  The guards slapped
and punched me furiously, as if I was personally responsible for what
had happened.  It developed into the normal filling in, followed by a
10-minute recovery period, and another filling in.  When I finally
flaked out, they left me.

When I came to, I saw that they'd left the newspaper behind.  I crawled
over and checked the front page for something that I remembered from
previous trips to the Middle East.  I found what I was looking for. The
only thing in English on the whole page was at the top, near the title:
the figure 4.

It was the 4th of February.

That meant they had been torturing us for five days.

I was dressed just in my socks and a big, baggy pair of army-issue
skivies I'd been given when I arrived in Saudi.  They were black now,
smeared with shit and permanently wet with piss.

I lay shivering on the concrete, handcuffed and blindfolded.

Guards came into the cell and poked me with their weapons until I made
donkey noises.  When I did, they kicked me.

"Bush, pig," they said.  "Thatcher, pig."

I had to repeat it.  They laughed and giggled and gob bed on me.
Sometimes they sat me up against the wall, pulled back my head, and held
my face while they ranted at me.  By now it was like water off a duck's
back.

There was one major shift in their tactics, however.  They didn't hurt
my face any more.  It was slapped, but no longer damaged by punching or
butting as before.

I was hauled out of the cell in my socks and skivies for another
interrogation.  It was several days since I'd even been able to stand up
unaided.

At first, nothing happened.  There was a long, long silence.

There was lots of sighing and: "Oh dear, what are we going to do with
you, Andy?  You're simply not helping at all, are you?"

"I'm trying to help," I mumbled.  "But I don't know anything."

I'd got to the stage where I'd said it so many times I believed it was
the truth.

"Andy, you know that we have one of you in hospital.  He's had two pints
of Iraqi blood, and he should be very proud now to be one of us. We have
demonstrated to him that we're not barbarians.  We've helped him. But we
can't help you, because you won't help us."

Possibly there might be somebody in hospital, and my mind flashed back
to an incident when the guards had come in and pointed at my feet and
gone "bang bang."  At the time, I'd thought they were going to shoot me
in the foot.  After all, they played lots of games with me, like making
me put my mouth over the muzzle of their weapon while they cocked it.
But maybe what they had really been getting at was that one of us had
been shot in the foot.

I didn't know whether to believe him or not.  "Thank you very much," I
said.  "I'm glad that you've saved him."

"You need to tell us what was happening, Andy.  Why were you in Iraq?
Your friends have all told us what was going on, but we just want to
hear it from you.  Are you going to help us?  We've got no more time for
you, you know.  We'll let you die.  You're nothing to us.  Have a think
about it."

They took me back to my cell.

Was it true?  Had they actually got people in hospital?  It couldn't be
Legs.  He had exposure; he wouldn't have been needing blood.  Had
somebody else survived a contact?  It seemed very unlikely.

During the day I heard Stan and Dinger being taken away.  Towards last
light they came for me.  This time there was no talking.  It was just
straight in and a good beasting with the plank.

I went down, only semiconscious.

"You're the only one that's not helping us, Andy," The Voice said.  "We
need the truth from everybody and you're not helping.  We have told you
that we have your people in hospital and we're willing to let them die."

I didn't answer.

"We actually have two of your people in hospital, Andy, and if you don't
tell us what we need to know, we'll simply let them die.  There are no
consequences for us.  The only reason they're alive is because of us. So
therefore we can kill them, and we can kill you, too.  There are no
problems with this whatsoever.  Nobody knows you're here.  You would not
sign anything for the Red Cross when we offered you the chance;
therefore we have not told the Red Cross that we have you. This is your
fault, Andy.  Everybody else has signed the papers."

I didn't believe him.

"If you don't tell me what I need to know, Andy, we will simply let your
friends die.  You know that your signals operator is in hospital. I've
already told you this.  And also you know that one of your men has had
two pints of blood.  Now we will let them both die, and that will be
your fault, Andy.  And everyone else will also die because of you. Five
men dead, simply because you're stubborn.

"We know you're the commander," The Voice said impatiently.  "We know
you're a sergeant, you're in charge of these people.  It's down to you
now to tell us; otherwise we're simply going to let your men die.  Do
you understand?"

"Yes, I understand, but I can't help you because I do not know
anything."

It wasn't an act of bravado.  Far from it.  I just needed time to think.
They knew that I was the commander and were changing their tactics.  Now
it was down to me if people lived or died, because they were getting
nothing from anybody else.

"Well then, we cannot do anything more for you.  What is about to happen
is your fault.  Remember that.  You are responsible for these deaths."

They picked me up and dragged me back to the cell.  When we got to the
open door, they launched me against a wall.  I crumpled to the floor.

"Stupid, stupid, you're stupid," the guards shouted.

They left me alone all night.  I started to go through the options in my
mind.  As far as I was concerned, we would all be dead in another two
days.  Stan probably even before that, going by how he looked.  So what
it boiled down to was: I was the commander and it was up to me. It was
decision time.

It was a fact that there were three of us in prison.  I had to take it
as also true that there were two others in hospital.  Dinger had seen
Legs being taken away on a stretcher, and there was the possibility that
somebody else was also there.  At the back of my mind, the correct thing
to do was to let the interrogators have something that was going to keep
them happy, and in turn keep all of us alive.

I came to the conclusion that we'd held out long enough.  This was eight
days since capture, plenty of time for the damage assessment to have
been made back at the FOB.  It was time now to think of ourselves. OF
SEC was no longer our problem.  We'd held out long enough.  We'd done
our bit.

It was a tough decision.  Pride shouldn't have come into it, but it did.

So, what could I actually give them?  I'd keep the Regiment out of it,
because that would make the situation even worse.  There was no doubt
they knew that the boys were screaming around like lunatics.  They'd
know this from the acts on the ground as well as from the media.  They
watched CNN like everybody else.

No one had said a word to me about the Regiment since the time I was
captured, and there had been no indication that they suspected Special
Forces.  I wanted to keep it that way.  But what was I going to give
them?  As far as they were concerned, we were part of the eight-man team
that they compromised on the MSR.  I had to come up with something
congruent with that story.  What were we doing there?

I could hear the screams every hour or so as Dinger and Stan got filled,
but I was left on my own.  Twice guards came in and taunted me, but they
didn't beat me.

On the second occasion, in the early hours of the morning, I told them
that I wanted to see an officer.  They didn't understand.

"Officer," I repeated.  "I need to see an officer."

They seemed to think that I was saying that I was an officer and was
disgusted with my treatment.  They laughed and came into the cell and
gave me a kicking.  I heard them coming to attention and making a mock
rifle salute, and I realized there was no way I was going to get through
to these people.  I'd just have to leave it and wait.

During the day, one of the guards came in and spoke to me in reasonable
English.  "Andy, you're very stupid.  Why don't you help?"

"But I want to help.  I want to speak to an officer."

"We shall see."

An hour later, another guard came and shouted through the window. "What
do you want?"

"I need to speak to an officer.  I might have something that he needs to
know."

"Maybe."

Two or three hours later, I was taken into the same block as usual, but
to a different room.  It was very cold.  I was pushed down onto a chair.
I heard a different voice, one I'd never heard before.

"Andy, what do you want to tell me?  Why have you waited so long?  Why
have you gone through all this stupid pain for yourself and other
people?  We cannot understand: why does it have to be like this?"

"I was told yesterday that there are people in hospital, and I am
worried for their safety and ours.  I just hope that you will look after
these people."  "Of course we will.  What do you think--that we're just
going to kill them?  Don't be naive.  If you help us, everything will be
fine.  We told you that in the beginning.  So this is the reason you're
doing it, because of the other people in your patrol?"

"Yes.  I don't want people to die."

"Andy, don't worry about them.  You must do it for yourself, for your
family.  Don't worry about the other people in the patrol.  You help us
and we'll look after you."

"Well, I'm concerned about the people in hospital.  I don't want them to
die."

"Think about yourself, Andy.  Do this for yourself.  Now tell us, why
are you in our country?"

"I am a member of a COP platoon."

There was a buzz of chatter in Arabic.

"What's a COP platoon?"

- "A close observation platoon.  Every infantry battalion has one. They
do the forward recces for the battalion.  We were flown in, told to go
to the MSR and count the number of military vehicles passing in each
direction and to report them."

I couldn't tell if they were buying it or not.  In theory, that was
correct tasking for a COP platoon, except that it would never have been
behind enemy lines.  But it sounded feasible, and there had been
Sandhurst and Staff College-trained officers present during the
interrogations. Hopefully it would ring a bell with them.

There was more gob bing off, and the sound of people leaving the room
and returning.

"Why would they want this information?"

"I don't know: we're only told what we need to know.  As I'm sure you
know, at the beginning of the orders brief, there is the reminder "Need
to know."  We're not told these things because we're just the troops on
the ground."

There was the sound of general agreement.

"How long were you planning to stay in our country?"

I had to assume that they had got all our kit and had rummaged through
it.  If nothing had been pilfered, they could assess how long we planned
to stay by the quantity of rations.

"It was going to be for up to fourteen days," I said.

"How many of you were there?"

Again this was easy enough to work out by the number of abandoned
bergens

"There were eight of us."

"Where did you land, Andy?"

"If you take off my blindfold and my handcuffs, and give me a map, I'll
be able to help you."

There was a heated discussion between themselves.

"We'll take off your blindfold and your handcuffs, but you remember,
Andy, we consider that you are all very dangerous men, and if you
attempt to do anything, we will shoot you.  Do you understand this,
Andy?"

"Yes, I understand."

Even if I'd wanted to do anything, I didn't have the strength left. They
took off my blindfold, and in front of me, sitting down, was an officer
in olive drab uniform.  Another officer, who was sitting in the top left
hand corner of this room, was dressed in a camouflaged bomber jacket
over a flying suit.  Instead of military boots, he wore the Chelsea
boots they all seemed to have on.

The bloke in olive drab was doing the talking.  I'd never heard his
voice before, but he spoke excellent English.  He looked like an Arab
version of Richard Pryor, with normal, swept-back Arab hair and a very
clean, very smart, very well-pressed uniform.  There were three or four
other people sitting down, smoking cigarettes and drinking tea out of
small glasses.  They were all wearing cheap and nasty, badly fitting
suits.

I was facing a window.  Beyond it I could see trees and a wall. Sunlight
was streaming into the room.

There was a guard on either side of me.  One of them held a pistol to my
head in case I started running around doing karate chops or whatever
else they considered I would do.  On the table was one of our own escape
maps.

"Is it all right if I get up off the chair and come to the table?"

"Get up."

The two guards lifted me up and took me over to the table.  The gun
never left my head.

I pointed out the general area where we had landed.

"Yes, Andy, that's correct.  We know about that.  We know when you
landed because you were heard.  You landed two nights before, didn't
you?  You're helping us.  This is very good."

Some of the lies I told them would have to be based on the truth, as all
good ones are.  This wasn't just training: it was a lesson I had learned
in childhood.

"Show us where you went to hide."

I indicated the bend on the MSR.

"Yes, good, we know that.  This is good, Andy, you're helping us.  How
many people again?"

"Eight of us."

"Give me some of their names."

This was no problem.  They knew there were eight of us.  If they had, in
theory, five of us--dead or alive-they'd know our names, because
everybody was wearing dog tags.  And it appeared that I was helping,
which was good--for now.  Later on it might get totally out of control,
and I'd spend the rest of my days answering questions. But at this stage
I had no choice.  Was I supposed to call their bluff and see if they
would carry out their threat?  I had to take it as real.

I gave the names.  They wrote them down.

"We know this."

I didn't know if that meant that they had everybody, or if it was all
bluff.  I played on my concern for the people in hospital and acted
scared and humble, but inside my head I was racing to think about what I
had said and what I was going to say.

"Please, look after the people in hospital."

"Tell us more about the COP platoon.  What does it do?"

"We just report."

"Does this mean that the British army plans to invade Iraq?"

"I don't know.  We are never told.  All we're told is to go out and do
the job.  We're not told why.  We're just squad dies

"How many COP platoons are there?"

"There's one for each battalion."

"How many battalions here?"

"I don't know; I've never really bothered to find out.  It's of no
consequence to me.  I'm just a soldier."

I was so glad that we hadn't had vehicles with us.  We were unlucky not
to have them when we got compromised, obviously, but we were lucky now
because vehicles might have linked us to the Regiment.

Things were going well at this stage.  They seemed happy with what I was
telling them.  There was a potential problem in that they might come
back to the other two and say, "Right, we know what you're doing. You
tell us now."  However, the chances were slim.  The boys had said
nothing so far, so why should they suddenly cave in?

If I didn't tell them something, they were going to let people die.  If
I did tell them and they found out it was another load of old bollocks,
then I might be committing everybody to going through this system again,
and they would die.  But I couldn't see that there was anything else I
could do.

"Thank you very much for helping us, Andy.  Things may get better for
you now.  If we find out you're lying, they won't.  But things might get
better.  And I'm glad that you have had the sense to help us."

His words made me feel a complete shit.  Had I done the right thing
after all, I asked myself?  Was this going to go on?  Was I going to be
used now?  Was I going to go on telly and be "the British lad who helped
us?"  I had visions of Vietnam, of people getting prosecuted and
persecuted when they got home.  They were marked down as collaborators
by people who had no conception of the circumstances in which the
so-called "betrayals" took place.

But here was Richard Pryor telling me we were now best mates, and it was
hard to take.

"You've done well, Andy.  This is good."

I knew I was right to have taken their threat as real.  The way they'd
been treating us, I wouldn't have put it past them to kill the ones in
hospital.  They'd had ten years' practice at this sort of thing.

"Do you want a cigarette?"

"No, I don't smoke.  But my friend Dinger does."

"Maybe we might be able to give him a cigarette one day."

"Now that I've told you, is it possible that we can have some clothes
and maybe some warmth?  We are very cold."

"Yes, this will be no problem, because now we are friends.  You can go
back to your cell now, Andy, and maybe things will change.  Meanwhile,
we'll check on this."

They put the blindfold and handcuffs back on, and took me back to the
cell.

Half an hour later, they came back and threw me my clothes and removed
the blindfold and handcuffs.  But they hadn't finished with their little
games quite yet.  As I tried to get dressed, they kept pushing me over.

I woke up still wondering whether I had done the right thing.  I was
lying in the same old corner.  You seem to go to the same place all the
time, maybe because it makes you feel more secure or more covered up.

The guards came in, accompanied by a sergeant major.  He spoke very good
English.

"Ah, Andy, Andy.  Our friend Andy," he said, his mouth full of pistachio
nuts.  "My name is Mr.  Jihad."

He spat shells on the floor.

"Good morning, Mr.  Jihad."  I knew that couldn't be his name, but I
went along with it.

"It's good to see that you've got your clothes back now, and you are
feeling better.  You are feeling better?"

"Yes."

"Unfortunately we can't give you any medical attention because we don't
have it ourselves.  The children are dying in your bombing; we have to
give it to them first.  Do you understand?"

"Of course, I understand."

"It's Bush and Thatcher and Major.  They're stopping all medical aid
coming in.  But we do have some food for you this morning.  You would
like some food?"

"Thank you very much, I would like some food."

They brought in water and a one-inch cube of margarine in a paper
wrapper.  I opened it up and started eating.

"About escape, Andy.  You've been here a long time.  You may be feeling
that you want to escape.  Escape would be very, very useless; it would
be no good for you.  You're in Baghdad.  There's nowhere for you to go.
And we're friends now, aren't we, Andy?"

I nodded and agreed, my mouth slippery with grease.

"Let me show you what happens when people try to escape."  Mr.  Jihad
lifted up his trouser leg and showed me a huge scar.  "When I was a
young man, I was in prison in Iran for six months.  My friend and I
tried to escape.  We got away but we were captured the next day.  They
took us back to the camp and decided to make an example of us.  So they
got us on the floor, face down, and two soldiers stood over us with
their rifles and bayoneted our legs through the back of the knee.  They
forced our kneecaps right out.  If you try to escape, Andy, I will have
to do the same to you."

I wasn't going anywhere.  I could just about stand up.

I smiled.  "I just want to go home to my family."

"This cell is very dirty, you know, Andy.  You people might live like
this, but we Muslims are very clean.  You will clean this up."

"How do I do that?"

"You clean it with your hands, Andy.  Come on, clean this place up.  We
do not live in this mess."

He stood over me and watched as I got down on my hands and knees and
scooped all my shit into a pile.  Then he gave me two bits of cardboard
to put it on, and they left the cell.

I looked at the walls and saw fresh bloodstains on the surfaces.  They
were mine.  At least I'd added to the ambience of the cell.

I began to feel apprehensive.  What would happen now?  Would we go away?
Would we stay there?  Richard Pryor had said to me: "England is a nice
place.  I was there fifteen years ago.  I was at college in London.  I
know London well.  Maybe one day you'll get back."  Yeah, maybe.

12

Some time in the afternoon of the 6th, they came in and handcuffed and
blindfolded me again.  They picked me up, and I thought I was off for
another interrogation.  I went outside and started to follow the old
familiar route, but this time we took a strange turning, and I found
myself being put into the back of a vehicle.

I leaned forward, head down to release pressure on my hands.  It was
lovely and warm in the car, and I could hear the birds singing.  It was
gorgeous weather.  I was full of dread.

The car was big.  An old American thing, I assumed, like they all seemed
to be.

"If you try to escape," somebody said, "we will kill the other two. And
if they escape, you will be killed.  So you see, it is pointless."

Did that mean that Dinger and Stan were coming too?  I waited for
someone else to get into the car, but no one did.  Both doors were
closed.  I was alone in the back.  There were two fellows in the front,
and they both spoke excellent English.

"Do you know where you're going now, Andy?"  the driver asked as we set
off.

"No, I have no idea."

"We're taking you to the British Embassy.  You will now be going home to
your family.  No problems."

"Thank you very much."

They started laughing to themselves and I went along with it, playing
the idiot.

"No, we are only joking, Andy.  You'll be going home one day, but not
yet.  Not for a long time yet."

We drove for a few minutes in silence.

"Have you heard of Ali Baba?"  one of them asked.

"Yes, it's an old film which they play every Christmas.  They always
have Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves on."

"Yes, well this is where you are.  You're in the land of Ali Baba, in
Baghdad.  The thieves of Baghdad.  A very beautiful city.  But no
longer, because everybody's dying.  You people, you are coming in and
bombing our places.  Children are dead.  Entire families are dying. It's
no more the great land of Ali Baba; it's all demolished.  But when we
win, we will rebuild, no problem.  Fantastic place.  Ali Baba."

I nodded and agreed.  They turned on the radio and scanned through the
stations.  Every one sounded the same aggressive rhetoric or wailing
Arabic songs.  They were enjoying themselves, driving along with the
windows open, not a care in the world.

I listened to the sounds of the city.  We stopped at lights, hooted, and
people gob bed off.  Music blared out of shops; there was all the usual
hustle and bustle of a city.  The characters suddenly started laughing
and chattering.

"We're just looking at your two friends in front of us," one of them
said.  "They are leaning against one another, sleeping.  They must be
very good friends."

This was great.  It confirmed that Dinger and Stan were with me.  It was
a fantastic feeling.

The boys started smoking and were very jovial.  We drove on for another
30 minutes or so.

"Yes, we're going to somewhere else in Baghdad.

You'll enjoy this place.  Very good place.  We were only joking about
the embassy."

People reached in through the windows when we arrived at what they
announced was the military prison, slapping me on the head, pulling my
mustache.  Nothing too serious, all very neighborly stuff.

I heard barriers being lifted, gates being opened.  We drove forward a
bit more and stopped.  They got me out of the car and put a blanket over
my head.  I was led up to a door and along a wide corridor with concrete
floors.  There were echoes of talking, of bolts being opened and closed,
the jangling of chains and keys.

This place wasn't damp, but it was freezing cold.  They led me into a
cell.  I was made to sit on the floor, and my handcuffs and blindfold
were taken off.  I saw soldiers dressed in olive drab and red berets,
wearing the old '37 webbing-pattern belt and gaiters, all immaculately
blancoed in white.  They were military policemen.  I spotted an officer
and a couple of blokes in civvies.  They closed the door and left me.

The door to the cell was something that the sheriff would put you behind
in a western.  The bars were covered with a blanket to stop me seeing
out.  There was one fluorescent light, right in the middle of the
ceiling, which was about 15 feet high.  Also right at the top was a
small slit window.  A shaft of light beamed through.  The bottom half of
the walls were painted red, the top magnolia.  And at first glance, that
was all there was to see.  Then I saw the scratchings on the wall, in
Arabic.  There were more pictures of doves with chains around their
legs, and a drawing of a woman.

I paced out the cell.  It was about 12 feet by 9.

I strained my ears and heard other doors being opened and closed.  I
assumed that Dinger and Stan were getting banged up as well.  At least
we were all in the same place.  And compared with the interrogation
center this was Buckingham Palace.

Had they finished with us now, or what?  I wasn't too sure and I didn't
really care.  I loved this place.  It was wonderful.

Fifteen minutes later the doors opened again.  I thought I'd better
start switching on and showing some respect.  To turn the situation to
your advantage you have to make an effort, get some sort of friendship
going.

As I got slowly to my feet, wincing with the injuries, a new character
came into the cell.  He was wearing civilian clothes, but with a DPM
combat jacket over the top.  He was about 5'3" tall and had white hair.
On his face he had a pair of really thick glasses and a big happy smile.

"Would you like to be with your friends?"  he beamed.

"Yes, I would, very much."

He took me by the arm and led me to another cell three doors down.  It
was empty.

Yeah, I thought--good fucking stitch!  For a few moments there I'd been
all happy that I was going to see Dinger and Stan.  I sat down on the
floor and tried not to show my feelings.

Two minutes later the door opened and there was Dinger.  We had a big
hug and a shake of hands.  Then another couple of minutes later Stan
came stumbling in, supported on either side by guards.  In his hand he
carried a tray of rice.  As the guards locked us in and left us we
looked at one another in disbelief, then started gob bing off.

"Chris and Vince?"  I asked.

"Vince is dead," Stan said.  "Exposure.  I got split from Chris; I don't
know what happened to him.  What about the other three?"

I said that Mark was dead, and probably also Legs and Bob--despite what
the Iraqis had told me.

We fell into silence and started eating.  We heard the sound of
footsteps and keys in the corridor and stood up again.  The door opened
and a major entered.  He introduced himself as the prison governor.

"What happened where you were, I was not responsible for," he said in
better English than mine.  "I am only responsible for you now.  We will
feed you and we will look after you.  If you are good, we will be good
to you.  If there is trouble, you will be punished."

Just 5'6" tall and small-framed, he was smartly dressed, well groomed,
and fresh smelling.  He seemed genuine.  If we played the game, we
should be Okay.  As he spoke, however, I couldn't help noticing that the
guards behind him didn't seem to have the same benign smile on their
faces.  They looked every bit as brutish as the people we were used to.
They were very young, and they would have things to prove to us-and to
each other.  I didn't doubt that when the cat was away, the guards would
play.

Once the major had gone, we came to certain decisions based on
experience, training, and the advice of the Marine POW.

We would remain always the gray man, never allowing ourselves to show a
reaction or become overconfident.  We weren't out of the woods yet, not
by a long way.

We would show respect to the guards.  Being young bastards, they were
almost certain to tear the arse out of the situation if we were abusive
or truculent.  By being respectful we might also be able to get
information or take some advantage, which would take us halfway towards
another aim, which was to get some form of relationship going. Sometimes
it works, sometimes it doesn't, but you don't know until you try.  We
didn't know how long we were going to be there for-it could be days,
weeks, or years.  We would try to get some sort of fraternal thing
going, based on us all being soldiers together, which might bring us
medicine, food, and little goodies.

We'd use this time as best we could to sort ourselves out and prepare
ourselves for escape, adjusting both physically and mentally.  I still
had my escape map and compass, and so did Dinger.  Physically we'd sort
ourselves out, hopefully helped by more reasonable supplies of food, and
mentally we'd spend as much time as we could doing map studies.  We knew
we were in Baghdad, so if we learnt the surrounding area we'd have some
form of chance if we managed to escape.  The escape maps were not
detailed enough to show the city in street form, but they indicated the
main features on the ground like rivers, salt lakes, and high ground.
All we had to do was get out of Baghdad.

The first thing to do, as ever, was just to tune in to the new
environment, hoping that there was going to be some sort of routine. We
didn't want to screw up the fact that we were all together.  We would
use the system, rather than fight against it.

During the course of the first day and night, guards were coming and
going nonstop.  Each time we'd stand up and face them.  They were still
in their teens, most of them, which made them more authoritative and
overbearing.  They never appeared in groups of less than three, and they
always carried pistols.  They were clearly very wary of us.  On one of
the visits our boots were taken away from us and replaced with white
pumps without laces.

I asked for water.  They came back with a pitcher and a cup.  We drank
some, and then put the pitcher back down on the floor as if it was going
to stay there.  They didn't question it.

"How do we go to the toilet?"  Stan asked.

"You go when we say you go."

"We're suffering from diarrhea and stomachaches, and we're being sick.
We need a bucket or something so we can go."

A bucket turned up.  They were small victories, but encouraging signs
that we could manipulate our circumstances.  That first night was a
happy, giggly, taking the piss sort of time.  We heard mumbling in the
near distance and guessed that there were other prisoners.  We
eventually worked out that they were right next door to us.  How many of
them, we couldn't tell.

There was a door right at the end of the corridor, and once the guards
had slammed that shut they seemed to be out of earshot.  Nobody had told
us that there was a no talking rule, but it was safer to assume that
there was.

Tapping on the wall with our tin mug, we knocked out a simple
identification code to see if the person in the next cell was an ally.
Only a Westerner would recognize the friendly pattern of knocks you
would do on the front door of a friend's house: tap, tapetty, tap tap
--to which the reply, of course, is: tap tap.  We got the answer we were
hoping for.  The contact was good for our morale, and probably theirs.
It was a good feeling to have got something going on the very first
night.

We started to speculate about our situation.  Were the other members of
the patrol here?  Was this a staging post?  Would we be here for the
duration?

"We didn't know where the hell you guys had got to," Stan said.  "Vince
was babbling about aircraft and TACBE, and Chris and I remembered
hearing jets.  We worked out that Vince was telling us that you'd
stopped and tried to make contact with them.  We sat on high ground
looking through the night sight, but there was no sign of you.  We tried
to raise you on TACBE, but no answer.  In the end we decided to press
on, hoping you'd keep on the bearing and we'd meet up."

They carried on for about four hours, and then it was coming to first
light.  Chris and Stan were worried about being caught in the open.
Vince was out of the decision making; he stood swaying in the wind and
rain as the others ran around looking for somewhere to hide.

Stan found a tank berm about 6 feet deep, with tank tracks leading away
from it that were about knee deep.  They led Vince into one of the
tracks and lay down either side of him.  Throughout the night Chris and
Stan took it in turns to sleep.  The man who was awake kept a watchful
eye on Vince.

First light came and Stan had a auick look around.  To his horror, he
found that the tank berm was only about 600 meters from some sort of
enemy position--either a hut or a box vehicle with aerials, it was hard
to tell.  They were stuck there now until last light.

It started to snow.  Soon the snow turned to sleet, and the tank track
filled with slush.  They were soaking wet.  The temperature dropped.
They had very little food left, just a couple of packets of biscuits
between them.  Everything else had gone in the berg ens

As it started to come to last light, they crawled into the berm and
stood up.  They'd been lying in freezing water for twelve hours.  Stan
had lost all feeling in his hands and feet; Chris's joints were frozen.
They moved around in circles, frog-marching Vince between them.  When
darkness had fallen and it was time to leave, they were so cold that the
only way they could pick up their weapons was by cradling them in their
arms.

Vince was soon lagging behind.  He stopped in his tracks at one point
and called the other two back.  He complained about his hands, muttering
that they had turned black.  Chris looked at them and saw that he was
wearing black leather gloves.  "They'll soon get better if you put them
in your pockets, mate," he said.

The next time they stopped, Vince was totally incoherent.  Stan and
Chris huddled around him, but it wasn't much use.  They had to keep
going or they'd freeze.  They were on high ground, crossing bare rock
and large patches of snow.  Chris was in front with the compass, but the
cold was getting to him.  He was doing everything in slow motion.

The three men spread out as they climbed a gradient at their different
speeds.  Stan stopped to let Vince overtake him; he wanted to keep an
eye on him.  But Vince didn't appear.  Stan turned around; Vince was
nowhere to be seen.  Stan called to Chris and they both went back.
Visibility was down to a few feet in the blinding blizzard as they
retraced their footsteps in the snow.  They got to a large area of bare
rock.  They couldn't find the trail the other side.

They had to make a decision.  They were both going down with
hypothermia.  It was agony standing still; they had to get moving again.
In the end they just looked at each other, then turned and headed back
up the hill.

Stan and Chris walked all that night, coming off the high ground at
about 0530.  They came into a shallow wadi about three feet deep and
cuddled together.  As first light came the weather cleared; the sun came
out, and for the first time in several days they felt warmth on their
faces.

The sound of goats came at about 1400, and sure enough they got
compromised by an old herder.  This one was wearing a tattered tweed
overcoat.  Stan couldn't help thinking how warm it looked and how good
it would be to eat warm goat meat.

The old boy seemed quite friendly as he pointed east.  Drawing pictures
in the sand, he indicated food, a house, a vehicle.  Chris looked at
Stan.  Did they kill him?  It would protect their concealment, but was
there anybody else about who was expecting him?

Stan was keen to investigate the vehicle.  "I'll go down, bring it back,
and we'll shoot off.  We'll be at the border by tonight," he said.

They made their RVs, actions on, and warning arrangements, and Stan set
off due east with the old boy and his goats.  He left his belt kit with
Chris to look less conspicuous, and wrapped his shamag around his head.

After a short while the goat herder wandered off at a tangent but again
pointed east.  Stan continued.

The hut was exactly where the old man had said, but there were two
vehicles parked outside instead of one.  Stan OP'd it for about twenty
minutes.  Nothing stirred.  If the keys were in the vehicle, he'd just
take it there and then and go.  If they weren't, he'd make a room entry
on the house.  He'd get to the door, kick it in, and take on whatever
was there.

As he started to approach the vehicles, an Iraqi soldier came out of the
house.  He looked as surprised as Stan was.  He made for the first
vehicle and tried to pull a weapon out.  Stan downed him with his 203,
and the body slumped over the driver's seat.  The house was less than 60
feet away, and the door was open.  Six or seven squad dies came flying
out in confusion.  Stan got three hits off, and then he had a stoppage.
It was too late for stoppage drills.  He ran to the nearest vehicle, the
one with the body in.  The soldier was still groaning. Stan pushed him
aside.  No key in the ignition.  He was still fumbling for it in the
man's pockets when he felt the muzzle of a rifle jab into his ribs.

Stan turned around and stared at them.  There were five jundies left.
They appeared very undisciplined, screaming and shouting at each other.
They fired into the air and into the ground each side of him.  He wasn't
expecting to survive.  They came forward cautiously and then one of them
summoned the courage to smash him with a rifle butt.  The others piled
in.

They put him into the other vehicle and took him to a military
installation near the Euphrates.  Stan entered the tactical questioning
phase.  He was interrogated for most of the night, handcuffed and
blindfolded.  The interrogators spoke very good English.  Some had
trained in the UK.  A major who had trained at Sandhurst said,
"Everyone's very sad with you at the moment.  They want to take your
life."

Stan denied everything except the Big Four.  They beat him badly and
only stopped when he fell unconscious.  When he came to, he started to
go into the cover story.  He told them he had done a medical degree in
Australia and gone to
London.  Because of his medical experience he had got roped in through
the TA to become part of a search and rescue team.

"I want to cooperate in any way I can," he said.  "All I am is a doctor
who dropped out."

He was questioned on medical techniques, and they brought in a doctor to
confirm his story.  It went well, but the rest of his story was starting
to fall apart.  They searched the area in which Stan said the helicopter
had crash-landed but could find no sign of wreckage. "Possibly the
aircraft took off again," he said, but they looked dubious.

Two or three days later, Stan was moved to an interrogation center. The
reception party beat him with batons.  He was made to kneel in front of
the panel of interrogators.  He was thrashed with hose pipes whipped,
beaten with a pole.  At one stage they pulled back his head and held a
red-hot poker in front of his eyes.  They didn't carry out the threat to
blind him, but they did use the poker elsewhere on his body.

We told Stan our stories and finally collapsed into sleep.  I woke up in
the night with my stomach tugging at me.  We'd all had four or five
liquid shits in the short time we'd been there.  We were dehydrating
drastically, but at least we could replenish the loss now.

It was pitch-dark.  Lying on the floor, feeling relatively safe, I
started to think about home.

There was another bombing raid in the distance.  Flashes of light came
through the high slit window.  As ever the bomb blasts were rather nice,
giving a sense of security, a feeling that we weren't the only ones
there.  And best of all, they also gave us a possible means of escape if
we took direct hits.

The main gate of the block was opened after first light.  We heard
chains rattling and keys going into locks, and then the sound of a
metal, corrugated-type door the other side of our wall being opened and
people talking and walking about.  We heard the base of a metal bucket
clanking on the floor, followed by the sound of the metal handle hitting
the side.

Then we heard, "Russell!  Russell!"

There was a mumbled reply.

Further down the corridor there was the same banging of buckets.  Then
"David!  David!"

This one was definitely American.  When he heard his name called, he
replied with a resounding "Yo!"

The guards were shouting at this David character.  They shut his door
and came down the corridor to our cell.  The door opened and we got to
our feet.  We didn't know what to expect.  There were three of them: one
little bloke who said we were to call him Jeral, one big fat thing with
glasses, and a really young kid with curly blond hair.  Jeral carried a
bucket while the others covered him, pistols drawn.  They seemed keen to
throw their weight around with the new blokes on the block.

"Names?"  the fat one demanded.

"Dinger.  Stan.  Andy," Dinger said.

He handed us three small plastic bowls, into which he tipped a small
ration of rice and water mixture from the bucket.  We were issued with
two more mugs and given a brew of cold black tea from a battered old
teapot.  I thought it was Christmas.

When they left we had our first chance to look around the cell in
daylight.  There was a nail high up one wall, sticking out a couple of
inches from the cement surface.  Deciding it might come in handy, I as
the lightest was given a leg up and jiggled it until I managed to prize
it free.  Dinger used it to mark where the light was shining on to the
wall, as some sort of check on the passage of time.

We sat down and ate the rice, licking the bowls clean.  We took sips of
cold tea as we pondered what might happen next.  The same three guards
returned ten minutes later with the major.

"You're in my prison now," he repeated.  "I want no misdemeanors from
you.  If you cause me trouble, I will return the compliment.  You're
only together because the officer yesterday decided to put you together.
He says to inform you that we know that you are dangerous men, and that
if we have any trouble with you, we are to just shoot you."

It must have been a reference to the COP platoon story, which made us an
unknown quantity compared with the airmen they were used to.  Either
that, or because we looked like wild men of the north with our matted
beards, scabs, and bruises.

"Any attempt to escape or to aggravate us and we'll shoot, it's as easy
as that," he said.

"Is there any possibility of emptying our bucket, sir?"  I asked.  "We
have bad stomachs and it is filling up."

He gob bed off to one of the blokes and said, "Yes, take the bucket."
Stan picked it up and followed a guard.

The major said, "You will be fed, and you're lucky to be fed because
you've come over here to kill our children.  There is to be no noise--no
talking, no shouting.  Do you understand?"

While he was talking, Dinger spotted the outline of a cigarette packet
under his shirt.

"Excuse me, sir, is it possible that I can have a cigarette?"

Dinger was smiling away.  Nothing ventured, nothing gained.  We were
trying our hardest to come over as friendly, nice, polite, and
courteous.  The major unbuttoned his shirt and took the pack from a
pocket in a T-shirt underneath.  He handed Dinger a cigarette, but he
didn't give him a light, so that was Dinger fucked.  He spent the rest
of the day looking at it wistfully and holding it under his nose.

Stan had tried to gather as much information as he could.  All he could
tell us was that there were a number of cells, with the doors sealed
with blankets or rice-sack covers that were marked, ironically, FROM
THE AMERICAN RICE BOARD TO THE PEOPLE OF
IRAQ.  At the bottom of the corridor there was a gate, and another
corridor that led out into a courtyard, with yet another metal gate
beyond that.  That was as far as he had been able to see.  Everything
seemed to be self-contained within the one unit, with only one way in
and out.

It appeared that we shared the ablution block with the guards.  Their
washing was hanging on lines.  In one corner was a large oil barrel
which was filled with water.  There was a long concrete sink with about
four or five taps coming off it, and normal Arab toilets which were
blocked as usual.  According to Stan the whole place stank.

A week passed.  Sometimes they would come into our cell three times a
day, sometimes twice, sometimes six or seven times.  We could hear squad
dies continually toing and froing, doing their washing, and just
generally mooching about.

We were fed irregularly as well.  Sometimes the bucket would come at
breakfast time, sometimes in the late afternoon, sometimes at last
light.  Meals always consisted of rice soup or boiled rice, real dreggy
stuff with grit and mud in it.  They always told us we were lucky to
have it.  One time we were given bones that people had been chewing. We
tucked in hungrily.

They must have watched one of those prison films where you get
indoctrinated by radio, because every morning at first light they turned
on a radio that then blasted away outside our window.  It was like
having a loudspeaker blaring into the cell, aggressive rhetoric
punctuated by the occasional English word like "Bush" or "America." Then
there would be prayers, then the rhetoric would start up again. It only
stopped at last light, and it drove us all crazy.

We were bombed every night.  There had always been sporadic firing
around the city from antiaircraft guns, some of which were sited in our
compound.  We'd feel the shudder of the guns on our roof and hear the
sounds of the gun crews arguing and shouting.  What they never seemed to
realize was that by the time you've heard an aircraft it's out of range
anyway.

On the night of the 13th there was a massive amount of small-arms fire
in the streets around the prison, which went on for twenty to thirty
minutes.

"What the fuck's going on here?"  Dinger said.

He and Stan lifted me up to the slit window, and I just managed to pull
my head up high enough to see tracer going horizontal.  It was bouncing
everywhere.

"Must be some form of revolution or coup going on.  That is one major
firefight."

A few nights later we decided that we'd try and make contact with the
characters in the other cells.  We knew that the bloke next door was
called David and was an American.  We weren't sure about Russell.  We
decided to initiate some form of contact with them.  We risked a beating
or worse if we were caught, but we decided it was worth it.  If they
were released or escaped, they could report our names.

Last thing at night, when the guards finished their duty, they would
close up the main gate from the corridor and then go out to the
courtyard.  It was a fair assumption that once we'd heard the final gate
close, they would be out of earshot.  I got right up to our door,
covered by its rice bag, and called for help.  If a guard responded, I
would just say that one of us was really ill and needed attention.

We heard nothing.

I called out, "David!  David!"

We heard rustlings, and then "What?  What?"

"How long have you been here?"

"A few days."

He said that he and another transport driver, a woman, had strayed over
the border and been shot.  He had received a stomach wound, but had no
idea what had happened to the woman.

"Who's further down?"  Dinger asked.

"A Marine aviator called Russell."

"Russell!  Russell!"

He responded and we all swapped names.

"What have you heard?"  I asked him.

Russell Sanborn had been shot down by a SAM missile while at 10,000 feet
over Kuwait.  He'd only been in the prison for a couple of days. We
concluded that we were the only prisoners and agreed we would try to
talk again.

One morning, on about the 15th or 16th, the guards came in, and we stood
up as usual and smiled at them.  We'd got a bit of a routine going now.
We'd say "Good morning," and they'd say "Good morning" back, and one of
us would then go out and empty the bucket.

There were no smiles this morning.  The guards were accompanied by a
young officer, who pointed at me and said, "You--you come with me."

He had a white bandage blindfold that he put around my eyes.  My hands
were cuffed in front of me, and a blanket was put over my head. Escorted
by guards, the officer started leading me away from the prison.  He held
my arm under the blanket and dragged me along.  I looked down through my
blindfold and watched the ground.  We went through the gate, stopped
awhile while he spoke to somebody, then carried on.

We were moving fairly fast when he walked me straight into a lamppost.
The surprise of it knocked me over.  My nose started to pour with blood.
He thought it was brilliant.  We went into a building, up some stairs,
and into a room.  I was pushed up against a sideboard and told to sit
down and cross my legs, facing the wall.  The doors closed.  I didn't
have a clue what was going to happen next, but assumed the worst.  A
minute later the blanket and blindfold were ripped off, and I was told
to stand up and turn around.

I was in an office.  The lighting was strong and harsh.  There was a
chair against one wall and a video camera set up facing it, with a
microphone on a boom.  Now I knew why they had stopped hitting my face.

I was facing the prison governor.  When he saw the state of my nose, he
went ape shit with the young rupert.  I was in shit state to look at
anyway, so I don't know what difference a nosebleed made.  They took me
next door to a sink and told me to wash off the blood.  I used the
blindfold as a flannel.  I was then given a comb and a mirror and told
to tidy up my hair.  There was nothing I could do to it.  It was just
too matted with old blood.

It was the first time I'd seen my face since I left the FOB.  I looked
like Ben Gunn after somebody had taken a shovel to his face.  I had a
dirty, scruffy beard and the skin was flaky.  My mouth was scabby.  I
couldn't believe they were going to use me in a video.  I cleaned myself
up a bit to make them happy, but not too much: I didn't want to look too
healthy for my public.

I sat in front of the video, thinking hard about an appropriate way of
showing that I was doing this against my will.  I remembered that during
the Vietnam War, people were going back to the States and getting
persecuted purely because they'd signed something or said something to
save their life or that of somebody else.  People learned that they
should do something that was out of the ordinary while they were exposed
to the media, or do their signature with their left hand, so anyone
knowing them would recognize that something was wrong.

I decided that I would try for as long as I could to keep my right index
finger straight and constantly bring it up to stroke my left eye, under
the pretext that my eye was hurting after walking into the lamppost.

I sat and waited.  A jundie appeared with three glasses of tea and
offered me one.

"We're going to ask you some questions, Andy," the major said.  "I want
you to answer them truthfully for the camera.  Then, who knows, maybe
you might go home soon."

"Oh, thank you very much."

He asked all the questions they'd asked before.  Name, number, rank,
date of birth, religion.  Details of the helicopter and COP platoons,
and what we were doing in Iraq.  There was a bloke wearing dark glasses
behind the camera, behind the lights, whose face I couldn't see
properly.  He would talk in Arabic into the speaker system on the video,
then ask the question in English.  I would answer, and he would
translate.  I kept rubbing my eye with my finger and never looked
directly to camera.  I tried all the time to make myself appear drowsy
and incoherent.  It was worth a go.  Either I'd get away with it or
they'd give me a bit of a slapping.  In fact they didn't react to it at
all.

"That's it," the major said after about twenty minutes.  "You're going
back now."

As I got up to leave, the fellow with dark glasses said, "You know your
side will never win, don't you, Andy?"

"Why's that?"

"Because you're far too technical."

I was blindfolded and taken back to the prison and put into another cell
on my own.  I was depressed.  I thought that now they'd done the film I
was going to spend the rest of my time in solitary.

The guards went into the cell with the blindfold in their hands and said
to Dinger, "You're next."

Dinger took one look at the blood on the bandage and roared: "Fucking
hell!"  He thought that either I had been slotted, or it was all going
to happen again.  Either way, if they were going to do it, they'd have
to do it to him in the cell right there and then.  There was what Stan
later called a "bit of a scuffle" until other guards rushed in and put
guns to their heads.  They led him away, and Stan thought: And then it's
me.

In front of the camera Dinger was given a cigarette.  When it came to
smoking, Dinger was very much a man of the thumb and forefinger school,
but in front of the camera he smoked elegantly with the middle fingers
of his left hand, like some character out of a Noel Coward play.

Stan decided that he would stroke his hair continuously with both hands
and look down at the ground.  While he was being interviewed, I got
moved back in with Dinger.  We tried to work out why we'd done these
videos.  We prayed that they were going to be shown to the media, so
people back home would know we were alive.

We talked to the guards as often as we could about their families.

"How many children do you have?  Do you miss them?  Do you see them?"

I landed up scoring with Jeral.  He was really skinny and young, in his
early twenties.  His English was very good; he spoke as if he was
apologizing, with his shoulders shrugged up.

"I'm a drummer really," he said.  "I play for a group called Queen at
the Meridien Hotel in Baghdad."

His favorite groups were Boney M and Michael Jackson, and every time he
saw me he'd start singing, "He's crazy like .. ."

"Oh Andy, I want to come to London," he said to me one day.  "When I
come, will you show me London?  I want to play in a hotel there."

"Yeah, sure," I shrugged, "once the war is over we can be friends.  You
can come to London."

"Yes Andy, I love you."  He stared longingly into my eyes.  "I love you.
Do you love me?"

"Yes, I love you too, Jeral."

I got a fearsome slagging from the other two the moment he left.

"I'll give you a month's pay if you let me watch," Dinger said.

"Give me a year's money, and I won't tell the squadron," said Stan.

Jeral was a nuisance, but we did get extra bread and little tit bits of
information from him.  At some stage there was an initiative by the
Kremlin, and Jeral said, "The war's going to be over soon.  Gorbachev's
going to organize everything."

There was indeed some sort of peace initiative, because we heard lots of
chanting in the streets and small-arms fire.  Some guards burst in, and
Jeral said, "The war's over!"

"How do you know?"  I asked.

"Saddam Hussein has signed a treaty.  He has explained to the nation
that he cannot let so many of the enemy die.  He is a very compassionate
man."

Our gauge of whether he was bullshitting or not was whether there was
any bombing that night.  In fact there was.  Jeral wasn't correct that
time, but he did tell us when the ground war started.

Stan got on quite well with a sergeant major who couldn't speak a word
of English.  There was some sort of affinity between the two of them,
and Stan would speak to him through another of the guards.  He would ask
how many children he had.  It turned out he had two wives and five
children.  Stan said: "Oh, very strong man," and the man loved it.

We did have some slight problems with the guards.  We'd get filled in
now and again while we were taking the bucket down.  They'd make sure
you were on your own, then come and pick on you.  On one occasion they
made Dinger do a Michael Jackson moon dance We just let them get on with
it.  It was just a kicking and a few punches.  You'd go down, they'd
have their little laugh, and that was that.

Another time, the toilets were blocked with their shit.  They marched me
down there and made me pull it out with my hands.  Afterwards, they made
me lick my fingers clean.  They thought this one was a cracker.

Stan went to the ablution block one morning with the bucket, and when it
was clean, they offered to let him fill it up with water from the oil
barrel.  Thankingthem for their kindness, he dropped the bucket into the
barrel and received a massive electric shock that threw him against the
wall.  We heard his screams and their hoots of hysterical laughter.  The
generator was running, and they'd wired up the barrel to the mains.

Baghdad was still getting attacked every night.  If a bomb fell too
close or somebody lost a friend or family member, the guards would come
in and make sure we knew about it.  They began dishing out many more
serious kickings in the toilets.  The three of us made a pact that if
they went for it when we were together, we weren't going to stand for
it.

One night during the bombing we took a hit near the compound.  From the
beginning we had maintained that if ever there was a crack in the
structure big enough for us to get through, we would go for it.  If
bombs were falling that close and you didn't start moving, you'd
probably end up being killed by your own ordnance anyway.

They took casualties that night.  We could hear the screaming and
shouting, the pressure waves, all the windows in the area shattering.
The town of Ali Baba was really getting the good news.  There was
shouting by the gate to the outer courtyard, and then the sound of the
gate being pushed open.  We could guess what was going to happen.  Sure
enough the guards came in, and they gave it to Russell and David.

Then they came to our cell, two lads waving their Tiny lamps and
hollering.  They had their helmets and webbing on.  Their weapons were
slung, and they carried batons.

We stood up as they charged into the cell.  They could kill us with
those batons: it only takes a good twat around the head to do the
business.  In the films the hero gets beaten unconscious, then comes to
a few minutes later and goes off to save the world; but in real life if
you put your arm up to defend yourself, it will be broken.  Something in
our eyes must have told them that we were prepared to fight.  They
stopped in their tracks and stared at us.  We stared them out, and they
edged towards the door.  They stood in the doorway, shouting and
pretending to cock their weapons, but they backed off and slammed the
door behind them.  We couldn't believe it.  We might have laughed if we
hadn't had to listen to the moans and groans from the other lads further
down.

We went through the same scenario one other time, but this time it
wasn't a bomb that sparked it off but an American. They seemed to have
an irresistible urge to communicate with their fellow countrymen, even
if to do so resulted in a good hiding.  The Americans in our block knew
now that there were others around, and that set them off.

David called out: "I'd kill for a Burger King."

A guard who happened to be in the washroom overheard him, and minutes
later the blokes tore in.  But it was Russell, not David, who carried
the can.  His cell was nearer to the washroom, and they must have come
to the wrong conclusion.  He got a severe going over and was dragged off
to a punishment cell.  They came back and gave David a few slaps as
well, and then they came to us.

There were three of them, in helmets and wielding batons.  We greeted
them with a look that said: "Come on, then."

They backed off, shouting, "We're going to split you up."  The threat
was more horrifying than a beating would have been.

Miraculously, nothing happened.  We could only surmise that the boys
didn't report the incident in case their lack of bottle came to light.

We became a sideshow.  The guards would bring in friends and local
dignitaries, and stamp about and show their authority, cocking their
weapons and pointing them.  One big fat bastard came in one day -with
his Makharov pistol.  He cocked it, brought it up, aimed it at Dinger,
and pulled the trigger.  The hammer came down on an empty chamber.  The
guards loved it.  The fat bastard started laughing, all his mates
started laughing, and we joined in.  Then Dinger somehow managed to turn
the whole thing to his advantage and ended up getting a cigarette out of
it, which made his day.  We continued doing our ground studies of the
map every afternoon, trying to memorize every detail so that when we
escaped and got out of the built-up area we'd have some form of
identification of where we were.  I think we got so good after a while
that as soon as we saw a road sign we'd have known exactly where we
were.

Map studies took up a lot of time, but in idle moments we just sat there
and waffled.  I went through my life story several times, until
everybody knew Peckham and my three ex-wives almost as well as I did.
Stan would talk about his time in Rhodesia with his family.  They had
donkeys and used to paint their hooves in bright colors.  He told us one
particularly good story about the day he'd watched as a herd of
elephants came and ate all the windfall apples from an orchard.  The
fruit was so old that it had started to ferment, and it wasn't long
before the elephants had flaked out on their haunches, completely
pissed.  While they were sleeping it off, a group of monkeys appeared
and ate the remaining apples.  They Went up into the trees to rest after
the feast, and it wasn't long before they also were pissed.  One monkey
was so gone that it fell off its branch, bringing down two other monkeys
with it.  They landed on the head of a pissed-up elephant, which then
came to and started charging around the place.

Another story had a much darker side.  Stan's family had a houseboy who
lived with his family in a small bungalow on the estate.  One night, a
group of rebels got hold of him and shot him because he worked for the
white man.  They dragged the body back to the bungalow and left it on
the doorstep as a warning to the rest of the family.  The warning was
heeded.  Soon afterwards, Stan joined the army and became part of the
rapid reaction force.  When independence was declared, Stan left the
country in despair.

We tried to educate Stan in the finer points of punk music.  It took us
three days to remember all the words of the Jam song "Down in the Tube
Station at Midnight," and then we tried to teach it to him.  He soon
gave up.  "I don't understand all this British shit," he complained.
"Don't you guys know any Rolf Harris?"

Poor Stan.  He had a thing about storing food: even if he was hungry, he
would try and save it for a rainy day.  He'd spend a lot of time and
ingenuity hiding it from the guards, and then we'd wake up in the
morning and insist that he share it.  After all, what else are friends
for?

We also passed the time doing exercise or assessing our injuries.  I
worried a lot about tooth decay.  The guards nearly always spat in our
food, and I imagined foul Iraqi bacteria attacking my broken stumps and
rotting them, and then all my other teeth falling like dominoes.

We kept tabs on the date, and I felt especially low on the 24th.  I
couldn't help myself thinking about how I would have spent the day if
I'd been in England.  Would Katie have been with us for the day, or
would I have just phoned her to wish her a happy birthday?

Towards the end of the month the major began turning up much more often,
normally just before last light.  He talked to us a lot about how
wonderful it was to be an Iraqi since the revolution.  There was a
comprehensive health-care system, he explained, and everybody got a
handsome pension at retirement age.  Saddam also provided free education
for all, up to and including university level--even if that entailed
studying overseas.

"Our children read Shakespeare at school," he said one time, showing us
a copy of Hamlet.  "Last night I was going home, and a bomb dropped
behind me.  To be or not to be--it is Allah's will, no?"

None of us said anything, and after a while he muttered, "You know, you
have been well treated here."

It was our best clue yet that the war was nearly over.  We didn't tell
him what his guards were up to when his back was turned.  That would
only have made matters worse.

"Just remember that what happened before is nothing to do with me' he
repeated.  It must have been obvious to him that the war was going
against them, and he was covering his arse.

One night we heard the gates opening and the sound of moaning and
groaning.  I hated hearing the gate open at night: it made me feel very
insecure.  It was clear from the sounds that a prisoner was being
brought in and put into a cell.  There was lots of mumbling, and
suddenly a long, loud burst of screaming.  We made contact with him the
following night.  His name was Joseph Small, call sign Alley Cat.  He
was a major, an aviator in the US Marine Corps.  Poor bastard, he had
been shot down on what he was able to tell us was the last day of the
ground war.  He had a bad parachute landing that left him hanging in a
tree.  He had sustained an open fracture of the leg, and all the Iraqis
had done was give him an open-cast splint and let him get on with it.

It was wonderful to hear the news.  The ground war had not only started
but nearly finished, and Iraq was on its arse.  But the problem Joseph
Small brought with him was that the more Americans there were, the more
chat there was.  They wouldn't listen to make sure there weren't any
guards around: they would just spark up, and the fallout was bad for all
of us.  I was still concerned that we could find ourselves separated.

Joseph was quite amusing because he was gagging for a cigarette and he
was always asking for them, but he always asked aggressively and they
just fucked him off.  But Dinger, the model diplomat, every time the
major turned up now he'd get a fag out of him.

In the end we decided not to initiate any more conversations with the
Americans.  We let them start their own, and waited to see if there was
a reaction from the guards.  If there wasn't, we'd join in, always
trying to get as much information as we could.  Had anybody been
reported to the Red Cross? we asked.  Did they think that we were dead?
Did they know we were alive?

Joseph Small was able to say that nothing about us had been reported to
the Red Cross; we'd all been posted as missing in action.  Bush had just
announced that if all prisoners were not released, the Allies were going
all the way to Baghdad.  That made us feel good in one respect: at least
we were winning, and there was a good chance that we'd be released.  But
there was also a chance we wouldn't be freed.  We knew the Iraqis had
contact with the PLO.  Were we going to land up best mates with Terry
Waite, cuddling the same radiator?

There was a funny side to it as well, though.

"Who's that?"  a voice boomed out.

"Major Joseph Small, Marine Corps."

"Russell Sanborn, Captain, Marine Corps."

"Aviator?"

"Yes, sir!"

It was real good gung ho stuff, straight out of Top Gun.

The day after Joseph Small turned up, a medic sergeant called Troy
Dunlap was brought in on a stretcher with spinal injuries.  He had been
with a woman doctor who had broken both her arms and was also taken
prisoner.  The rest of the Black Hawk crew were dead after being shot
down.  Inevitably, the Americans made contact with him straightaway.

"Major Small?  Major Joseph Small?  Shit, sir, I'm your search and
rescue mission!"

We made sure he knew our names as well, in case he got repatriated early
because of his injuries.

Around this time the bombing stopped, which confirmed Small's story. We
were using the bombing as a barometer.  If it started again, we would
know that things had gone to rat shit.  In the afternoon two bangs
sounded off in quick succession. After the first the birds flew away
very loudly, and there was lots of shouting.  Our hopes of an early
release faded with the echo of the boom.

I tried to think positively.  The Iraqis were getting their arse kicked
by ground troops as well now.  Small's information indicated it would be
a matter of days rather than weeks until the end.  And things must be
going well for there to be daylight raids.  But I hadn't heard any
antiaircraft fire.  Jeral confirmed that it had been aircraft going
supersonic over the city-theirs or ours he didn't know.

Early in the morning of March 3, the outer gate of the courtyard opened
up and then the gate into the main prison.  There was lots of noise of
keys clanking, voices raised, and shouting.  David's cell was opened. We
were all straining to hear what was going on.

We heard the words: "You're going home."

We looked at one another, and Stan said, "Fuck, mate, this is good
shit."

Our door burst open, and a guard stood in the doorway with a clipboard
in his hand.  "Stan.  Dinger.  You are now going home.  Wait here."

No Andy.  It was one of the worst moments of my life.  Our worst fears
had been confirmed.  They were going to keep back hostages.

I turned to Dinger and said, "If you're going home, make sure you speak
to Jilly."

Dinger and Stan shook my hand before leaving.  "Don't worry," they said.

Don't worry?  I was flapping fit to take off.

Left alone in the cell, I spent the first couple of hours feeling
severely sorry for myself.  I felt happy for the blokes that were going,
but that didn't stop me from feeling abandoned.  After so many weeks of
comradeship, the sudden loneliness was almost a physical pain.  I forced
myself to work through the options.  The war must have ended; there was
no doubt about that. We knew that Small's sortie was just about the last
to be flown, and that was days ago.  So why had only three of us been
released?  Were they being released?

In the afternoon the major came in with all his entourage.  "Yes, it is
true," he said.  "Your two friends have gone home.  They will be home
with their families very soon.  Maybe you will be going soon.  Maybe one
day, maybe two days.  I don't know.  But remember, what happened at the
other place is nothing to do with me.  What happened here is my
responsibility.  You've been well looked after."

I was nodding and agreeing like a lunatic.  He gave me two oranges,
which I ate as soon as he had gone, peel and all.  I began to feel
better.

Later that afternoon I was dragged out and put into the courtyard in the
sunlight.  I sat there soaking up the rays for five minutes and was
joined by two guards who started talking about the pop charts.  They
were about two decades behind in their news, but I wasn't going to tell
them that.  Instead I discussed the merits of various Boney M and Abba
hits, nodding and agreeing as much as I could without my head falling
off.  Everybody was being all rather nice, so I knew something was
afoot.

I got the sun on my bones for an hour, and it felt -wonderful.  They
took me back in when the sun went down, but I was feeling more and more
hopeful.

Something strange happened to Joseph Small that night.  I was lying on
the floor of my cell when I heard his door open and people go in. There
were mumblings; then about a minute later the door closed, and the
noises receded.  At last light the guards left us alone.  The three of
us got talking, and I asked him what had happened.

"An Iraqi soldier came into my cell," he said.  "He was in combat dress
and in bad shape.  He had a rough beard, he had his webbing on, helmet,
his boots were in shreds from rock cuts.  He came in, looked at me,
saluted, and left.  Weird, Andy, fuckin' weird."

We could only surmise that he had withdrawn from Kuwait and for some odd
reason wanted to see a prisoner.

We spent the next half hour trying to work out why two lots had gone but
not us, but didn't get far.  For the second night I didn't get any
sleep.  The first time it had been because I was so down in the dumps.
Tonight it was the excitement of what the morning might bring.

In the early hours of March 5 the gates opened, and I jumped to my feet,
eager with anticipation.

Russell's door opened.

"Russell Sanborn?  You're going home."

Then Joseph's door.

"Joseph Small?  You're going home."

The next one was the stretcher case.

And the last one was me.

"Andy McNab?  McNab?  Yes, you will be going home soon."

They handcuffed us and took us out of the cells one by one.  We went
through the gates that led onto the courtyard, and then through those
gates, and were put onto a bus.  For the very first time I saw the
bodies that belonged to the voices from other cells.  Joseph Small was
much older than I had imagined, a man in his mid-forties who looked good
considering his injuries.  All I had ever seen of Russell Sanborn was an
eye and finger that pulled down a small flap of blanket so he could look
out and see people slop out as we walked past his punishment cell. There
was no light in his cell apart from this hole.  He had a deep, booming
voice, full of authority, and I had expected a man mountain.  In fact he
had a very slight frame.

They moved down the bus and blindfolded everybody.  We drove along the
road for another 75 feet and stopped.  We seemed to be picking up
another batch of prisoners, who sounded like Saudis.  I guessed we'd
been staying in a mirror image jail that had two identical wings.

We drove for about forty minutes.  We stopped and I heard aero engines.
This is great, I thought: We're just going to get on the plane and fuck
off.  But only the Saudis disembarked.  The guards then started to call
out our names.

I went forward when called, still blindfolded, and was taken into a
building.  The echoes indicated it was a low structure; I imagined it
was a hangar.  We were arranged in a long line, handcuffed and
blindfolded.  There was a loud hiss of Tiny lamps, and the noise of
soldiers moving around.  I could hear the breathing of people either
side of me.  We were held there for a long time.  My stomach was playing
up again, and I was feeling weak.  I leaned forward, and my nose brushed
against a brick wall.

A sudden flurry of commands brought me bolt upright.  I heard the
ominous, metallic echo of weapons being cocked.

Well, there you go, I said to myself.  So much for getting released:
we're going to get topped.  I took a deep breath and waited for it.

Nothing happened.  We stood there for five minutes in total silence,
everybody holding their breath.

I was feeling more and more ill as we stood against the wall, and
finally I buckled, collapsing on to my knees.

"I've got to go to the toilet," I called out.

Somebody grabbed my arm and propelled me away, but by the time we got
there I'd sprayed myself with runny stuff.  I was taken back and put in
the queue.

They took us one by one into tiny cells.  The handcuffs were removed,
and I could touch either side with my hands.  But there were three
blankets, a real luxury, and a little window.  I needed to bang on the
door every five minutes during the night.  A guard appeared each time
and dragged me down to the toilet, then stood over me while I dropped my
arse.  We spent the whole night toing and froing.

At first light we were given a good breakfast of egg, jam and bread, and
hot, black tea.  It was rather encouraging.  I looked out of my cell and
saw piles of old uniforms arranged on the floor, and yellow prison POW
pajamas with pumps.  I thought, this is the ticket.

An hour after breakfast, my cell door was opened, and I was led along a
corridor to a room where there was a chair, table, mirror, water, and a
razor.

The "barber" started to shave me, so clumsily that he ripped small
chunks out of my face.  Blood trickled down my chin.

"Can I do it myself?"  I asked.

"No, you are a dangerous man."  They wouldn't let me rinse my face
afterwards, either.  I just had to wipe the soap and blood off with my
shirt.

I was taken back to the cell by two soldiers who told me to strip. They
presented me with one of the yellow uniforms and took my clothes away. I
said a sad, silent farewell to my escape map and compass.

"Name?"

"McNab."

"You'll be going home today.  Very soon."  The blindfold was put back
on.

The cells were opened one at a time.  A soldier checked our names,
removed the blindfolds, and we came out and got in line.  Somebody came
up to the left of me and grabbed my hand enthusiastically.  "My name's
John Nichol," he beamed.

I shook his hand.  He noticed me looking at the green R.A.F polo neck
under his yellow top.

"Fifteen Squadron," he said.  "Tornadoes."

He was a really happy bloke, but not as delirious as the Americans. They
were behaving as if they were already back in the States, and a few of
the guards were getting twitchy about it.  I was still keeping myself in
check.  The light was at the end of the tunnel, but who was to say it
wasn't just another guard with a Tiny lamp coming towards us?

We were blindfolded yet again and marched off in a big crocodile. After
a few meters they stopped us again, and a soldier walked up and down the
line spraying us with women's perfume.  I gritted my teeth.  I could
live with the smell, but the alcohol stung my badly shaved face.

We boarded a bus and after half an hour or so were told that we could
take our blindfolds off.  The bus had curtains, but I managed to look
out through a gap and saw bombed bridges and buildings.  Daily life was
still very much going on, however.  It was quite a happy time on the
coach.  The pilots were saying "Hi" to each other, and the guard at the
front just sat there and let them get on with it.

It could be the world's biggest bluff, however, and I decided to keep
myself to myself.

We pulled up at the door of the Nova Hotel.  The place was teeming with
soldiers and camera crews, and there was a fleet of Red Cross vehicles.
I began to feel slightly more at ease.

The main foyer was crowded with what I at first thought were Iraqis, but
who turned out to be Algerian medical staff.  Part of the trade-off
between Saddam and the Red Cross had been that they provide medical
staff for Baghdad.  The Algerians lived in the hotel and helped in the
local hospitals.

We were taken into one of the reception rooms and segregated by
nationality for documentation.  The hotel had no heating, no hot water,
no lifts.  There was lighting, but the Red Cross had brought everything
else with them, including their own food.

This was the first time that the Red Cross had had any news about any of
us from the Iraqis.  Even then, the lists being handed over were
corrupt.  It was a breach of the Geneva Convention, but a rather minor
one compared with the rest of our experiences as POWs.

I was keen to find out about Dinger and Stan.

"Have there been prisoners released before us?"  I asked one of the
women.

The Red Cross personnel appeared to range from women in their
mid-twenties to men in their late fifties.  They were incredibly brave
and professional people.  I wouldn't have done their job.

"Yes.  They got out via Jordan."

"Is there any chance you can give me the names of the Brits?"

She checked a list for me and found the surnames of Dinger and Stan.
There were no other names that I recognized.

The girl confirmed that we were the last batch.  So we had been the only
three all along, I thought.  All the stuff about wounded signals
operators was a load of bollocks--a good bluff that had got me to gob
off.  Legs had probably been dead from the time Dinger left him.

Once the administration was done, we were given a little Red Cross
ticket and a number, and the Europeans were taken upstairs to the third
floor.  I noticed that the fire escapes were boarded up, leaving only
one way in and out through the central staircase.

Everything we needed was on the third floor.  A Red Cross waiter brought
us anything we asked for--if he had it.  We got boiled eggs that weren't
boiled properly.  When we opened them they ran, but they were the best
eggs I'd had in my life.  The others followed theirs with croissants and
chocolate, but by that time I
was in the toilet, bulking up.  I started again with an empty stomach
and settled for a bottle of beer and some bread.  We sat around talking,
and I listened to everybody saying, "Well, that's it, we're away."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing.  After all that we'd been
through, people were taking the Iraqis at their word.

It seemed the intention that we were going to be held in the hotel for a
couple of hours and then taken away to an airfield.  One of the Red
Cross blokes asked if anybody was cold.

"Fucking right," came the reply.

Two hours later he came back with a jumper for each of us that somebody
had gone and bought downtown.  The patterns were weird and wonderful,
but they were warm.

The main man of the Red Cross appeared and said, "Is there an Andy McNab
here?"

"Yes."

"Somebody downstairs wants to see you."

As he led me down the staircase I said, "We fly out this afternoon?"

"We don't know yet because of the weather.  We could also be delayed
because we can't get the aircraft back from Saudi.  It's very difficult
to get communications --the Iraqis won't let me set up my own satellite
com ms  It's all third-hand information, so I'm just sitting here and
waiting.  It's a terrible setup: they won't give me any help at all. We
brought all these Algerian medical teams to help them with the civilian
victims of the bombing, but they've moved the civvies out of the
hospitals in Baghdad and told them to go home, to leave hospital beds
for soldiers who are coming home from the front.  There's so much unrest
they have to give priority to the soldiers.

"That's why you are on the third floor.  We put the Algerians at the
bottom because they are in no danger.

We have the Red Cross personnel next, and then you right at the top,
because they are after you.  They want some of you for hostages and
bargaining power.  If you come down these stairs, you must only come
down with me or another Red Cross member.

"We can't get the badly wounded up to the third floor because the lifts
do not work and we can't maneuver them around the staircases.
Unfortunately they've got to stay downstairs.  It's quite possible that
they'll raid the place and take people.  The only defense we have is our
Red Cross status."

We went into the main foyer, and I spotted two sinister-looking Arabs
sitting by the reception desk.

"Secret police," he warned.

If they hadn't posed such a threat, they would have looked laughable in
their big, baggy suits with turnups, white socks, and swept-back hair.

"Believe it or not," the official went on, "the soldiers out there are
protecting you."

It was ironic.  I saw the soldiers stop two other men in suits from
coming in.  You could tell by the body language that there was obviously
some friction between them.  Rumors were already circulating that fifty
generals had been executed after a failed attempt to change the system
of power.

We walked through the foyer.

"When you go into this room," the official pointed, "you must stay
there.  If you want to move outside, one of us must be with you."

A Red Cross girl was sitting in a chair, blocking the door.  She was
quietly reading a book, and on the floor by her side she had a small
bottle of wine, a bit of bread, and some cheese.  Brave, unbelievably
brave.

Four or five people were on stretchers.  I recognized Joseph Small and
Troy Dunlap and waved.  Then, looking along the line, I saw Mark.

"I gave them everybody's name to see if any of you were here," he
grinned.

I wanted to hug him and say "Great to see you," but the words wouldn't
come out.  I shook his hand instead.

"What happened to you?"  I said, hardly containing my amazement.

He was wearing a dish-dash.  His body looked wasted, and he still bore
the bruises and scars of severe beatings.

"When we had that last contact and we both went down, I went left and
got caught up in fire.  There were people all over the place.  I ended
up lying in a small drainage ditch.  They were following up and were a
foot away from me at one stage.  Then I moved off a bit, trying to edge
my way out of it.  After about half an hour I saw some torches, and as
they were fanning about, they caught me in the beam.  There was a big
cabby, and I got shot through the foot and across the elbow.  Look."

He lifted the dish-dash.  The round had skimmed all the way around his
elbow.  He was incredibly lucky.  A 7.62 round could have taken his arm
off.

"The foot wound fucked me up," he said.  "I couldn't move.  They gave me
a good kicking, dragged me onto a truck, and took me to a location. It
was fucking hideous.  My foot was just bouncing up and down on the wagon
floor because I had no control of it, and I was screaming my head off.
They thought it was hilarious.  They were laughing their bollocks off."

Mark lost a lot of blood and thought he was going to die.  He received
no medical attention for his foot; the gaping wound was just bandaged
and left to heal by itself.  He was handcuffed naked to a bed all the
time he was in prison, and basically left to rot.  He went through the
same system of interrogation as the rest of us, the only difference in
his case being that the interrogation took place in his room.

"They'd dig at my foot," he said, "and shake my leg so my foot rattled
around.  It was grim.  But one funny thing was, they'd piled my clothes
on the floor by my bed.  Every day I looked down at the gold, wrapped up
in the masking tape, and the fuckers never found it until halfway
through my capture.  I still had my escape map and compass and all."

He had two blokes that used to come in and take him out for a shit.  He
called them Health and Hygiene because they were such dirty, minging old
things.  When he was on his own, he used to get the pitcher of water and
try to clean his wound.  The actual hole was clogged up with human skin
and gunge, trying to heal itself over.  His foot was swollen to the size
of a marrow.

"Sometimes I'd call out that I needed a shit, and they'd come in and put
a bowl under my arse and leave me for hours.  Piss was going everywhere
because I can't organize myself, and there was shit up to the brim of
this little bowl."

He got filled in by the guards quite a few times.  The blokes would come
in and play with his foot and generally give him a hard time.  All
along, he kept up the same old story as the rest of us.  During one
interrogation, somebody recognized his New Zealand accent.  He was
accused of being a mercenary, working for the Israelis.

I told him that Dinger and Stan were away and should be in the UK soon,
and gave him our theories of what we thought had happened to the others.
As we talked about events, he reckoned he could have been in the same
prison as us: it certainly took direct hits at exactly the same time.

The Red Cross were knocking out sheds of coffee for us, and then a
cooked dinner turned up.

Mark had lice, like we all did, and generally stank.  But his stink was
something special, and he was worried that it could mean gangrene.  We
talked about the possible scenarios that could happen now, but kept
drifting back to swapping horror stories, each of us trying to cap the
other.

I was just telling Mark about the situation outside with the secret
police when one of the Red Cross guys came around and said that there
was a delay.  We couldn't go until the next day because of the aircraft:
it had gone to Saudi to pick up prisoners for an exchange, but because
of adverse weather it wouldn't be coming back until the following
morning.

The Red Cross people were tense.  They posted sentries in the corridors
and at all the entry points, and armed them with candles and food.  It
was obvious that they were expecting this to be a rough night.

Mark and I had a beer and then turned in.  I planned to kip on the floor
next to his stretcher in case of trouble.  That was the plan but it
didn't happen.  I went back upstairs to get some food and chocolate and
fell asleep in a chair.  Red Cross people, awake all night, sat among us
in groups of two and three.

I woke up early.  An official appeared and announced with a grin that it
was time to go home.  Mark and I had a problem now of security, because
men from the Regiment are required to keep their faces out of the press
at all costs.  I went up and saw the pilots, and explained my concerns
to the Red Cross.

"No problem," they said.  "At the same time as the coach comes to the
front of the hotel, ambulances will be going to the back because we can
only get the stretchers out through the service area.  You can go in one
of the ambulances with your friend."

The aircrew agreed to put on a diversionary show for the media, pulling
their jumpers over their heads to get the cameras clicking.  Footage of
these camera shy "Special Forces" lads was broadcast all over the world.

We moved off in a convoy.  We had two Red Cross guys in the front of our
ambulance, and as we drove along, one of them said, "We'll give you a
tour of Baghdad, if you like.  If you look to your left," he said,
adopting the voice of the typical tour guide, "this is the Ministry of
Information.  It was a whole system of buildings, and just one building
was dropped.  Talk about precision bombing.  And on your right you have
the Ministry of .. ."

Posters of Saddam and the symbol of the Muslim crescent were on every
street.  There was devastation everywhere, but by the looks of things
the precision bombing had indeed been excellent.  Without a doubt they'd
been hitting their military targets.  Civilian buildings right next door
to the ruins were relatively II unscathed.

He started talking about the Iran-Iraq prisoner exchanges that he'd been
involved in.  He said they'd been exchanging prisoners in their twenties
who looked over forty, they'd had such a terrible time of it. Their life
was gone.  Some of the injuries were horrific, open wounds that had been
left to fester.

"This is actually the most successful exchange yet," the bloke said. "I
think that's because of pressure from the military, who probably want
their manpower back.  There is a lot of concern about stability.  A coup
seems imminent.  The sooner we get you out the better."

"I'll second that one," Mark said.

I read the road signs towards Baghdad International, and as the
kilometers ticked down, I felt my apprehension building.  There seemed
to be a lot of administrative cock-ups because we'd drive a little way,
then stop, then drive on, then stop.  I couldn't see any aircraft.

"We have this all the time," the driver said.  "The bureaucracy is
mind-boggling."

We rounded a corner and saw a convoy of buses full of Iraqi prisoners.
They didn't look very happy with themselves.  The main terminal was
deserted.  We sat through two hours of petty administration before the
call finally came for us to be put onto an aircraft.

The walking prisoners went up the steps at the front of the two Swissair
727s.  The stretcher cases were maneuvered up the stairwell at the rear.
I stayed with Mark.  The Swissair crew greeted us like VIPs, and
straightaway the coffee came out--with cream.  It was nectar.

As the aircraft lifted from the runway, we roared like a football crowd.
I looked at Mark and grinned.  This time we really were going home.

13

The head boy of the American contingent, a colonel, came over the
loudspeakers.  He wanted to orchestrate it so that all his men were
dressed only in their POW kit, to look good for the cameras.  They had
to bin their pullovers.  He also organized them so that they came out in
strict order of rank.  I couldn't believe it.  Five minutes out of an
Iraqi jail and he gets his military head on again.

Mark and I were unaffected by this crap because we knew we wouldn't
leave the aircraft until the media had dispersed.  We were getting in
amongst the sticky buns and coffee when the captain announced that our
pair of 727s would soon be getting an escort of F15s and Tornadoes.

No sooner had he said it than two American F15s came up alongside, one
flying slightly higher than the other.  They maneuvered until they were
flying right over the wings of our aircraft.  The Yanks were up and
giving it lots of "Yo!"  One pilot responded by taking his mask off and
giving it the old "Way to go!"  arm swing in the air.  He fired off
chaff and banked away.  It really was a fantastic sight.

Then the pilots got their acrobatic hats on.  One spun off and did a
victory roll and landed up over the other wing; then both F15s landed
over the starboard wing.

Now it was the turn of the R.A.F Tornadoes.  They came up so close that
I could see the pilots' eyes.  One flier took off his mask and mouthed
the word "Wankers!"  with, of course, the accompanying wrist action.
John Nichol, the R.A.F prisoner who had shaken my hand, went up forward
and spoke to some of them on the radio.  They fired off chaff and were
spinning around the sky as well--and doing it all a bit better than the
Yanks, I thought.

"These jet pilots think they're the only ones that can do that," said
our captain.  "So, fasten your seatbelts, please, and hang on tight."

With that he banked the aircraft steeply and put us into a perfect
barrel roll.  The other Swissair jet came up level with us, and both
aircraft flew in concentric circles, meeting up again in the middle.

There was another big roar as we passed into Saudi airspace, and then
all the jets came down, hoiked down the chaff, and were off,
afterburners flaming in the brilliant blue sky.

We landed in Riyadh to a tumultuous welcome.  Every pressman and his dog
was there, and every bit of top brass--Stormin' Norman included. Mark
and I peeked out from behind the blinds and saw that some of our people
were there too.  It was just a matter of waiting.  The Saudis
disembarked first, followed by the orderly exit of correctly dressed
Americans.  The rear door was opened and the stretcher cases were loaded
into the ambulances.  Our people came on board.

"We're going to throw you in the back of one of the ambulances," one of
them said.  "You'll then go straight around the corner into a C130.
We'll fly out, land at another airfield, and pick up a VC10 which will
take you straight to Cyprus, where you're going to hospital."

We got onto the C130, and the rest of the Brits joined us.  We flew for
about twenty minutes, landed, and picked up our connection for Cyprus.
The interior of the aircraft had been thoughtfully rearranged so that
the seats faced one another.  We were each given a day sack, in which
was a Walkman, spare batteries, shaving foam, a razor, underpants, soap,
and a watch with both digital and analogue time.

It was dark when we landed at R.A.F Akrotiri.  Again, our own people
were there to meet us.  Each of us was allotted a sponsor we knew. Mine
was an old mate, Kenny.  His first words were: "Am I ever pissed off
that you're still alive.  I was down to take over your job next
September."

There were lots of handshakes, and a bottle of gin was circulating
rapidly.  A fellow sergeant called Mugger was in overall charge of the
SAS recovery mission.  He was running around Riyadh with a borrowed
Warrant Officer crest on his wrist to give his requests added authority,
as nobody from, the Regiment was wearing anything that showed who or
what they were.

"I wish you'd been delayed even more," he honked, "because I've been
running around doing the RSM bit.  It's fucking great."

We were put on a bus and taken straight to a segregated secure ward at
the military hospital.

The massive, hulking frame of Stan loomed out of the darkness, closely
followed by Dinger, fag in hand.  Stan had hepatitis and wasn't feeling
too good, but Dinger was firing on all cylinders.

"I've phoned Jilly," he said.  "I've got it all squared away; don't
worry about the phone cards.  Our blokes have rigged up a link through
to the UK."

Mugger went down to the town to organize a few videos for our
entertainment, and the B Squadron sergeant major turned up with a
hospital trolley loaded with booze for a piss-up.  We were smuggled out
of the ward and down to the library, where we set about getting blitzed.

Gordon Turnbull, the R.A.F psychologist and counselor, had arrived in
Cyprus to oversee the recuperative phase.

"What have you got there?"  he asked Mugger as he spotted him heading
for the library.

"Videos for the lads."

"Mind if I have a look?"

Turnbull nearly had a heart attack.  Mugger had bought us Terminator,
Driller Killer, and Nightmare on Elm Street.  "You can't do this!"  he
shrieked.  "Those blokes are all traumatized!"

"Traumatized?"  said Mugger.  "They're pissed out of their brains. Come
and have a look."

Turnbull saw us and blew a gasket.

"Don't worry about it," Mugger said.  "They were all fucking barking to
start with."

I helped Mark into the bath, and a big lump of skin the size of a bath
plug fell out of the hole in his foot.  I then went in search of our
special phone.

The armed guard sneaked me down to the cellar and took me to where a
couple of scaleys were guarding the phone to keep away freeloaders.

The link worked perfectly, and I got through to Jilly straightaway.

I staggered to bed after lots of "I love you."  As my head hit the
pillow, I worked out that this was the first proper bed I had slept in
for eight weeks, three days.

For the next couple of days we had X rays and tests, and the dentists
had a provisional go at my teeth.  We had posttraumatic shock sessions
with Gordon Turnbull, which lasted only a few minutes each.  Poor
Gordon, he'd thought it was Christmas with all these traumatized blokes
coming back from captivity.  He was good at his job, but the mentality
of the blokes made them far more interested in taking advantage of
everything else that was on offer.  Our blokes had organized for us to
get down to the town, and the Red Cross had given us a float of money.
We wanted to buy our duty frees before it all disappeared.

The Red Cross went round asking if we had any special requests, which
they would then go into the town and buy on our behalf.  |

"Why don't you just give us the money, and we'll | buy our own kit?"  I
said to a distinguished-looking I lady in her late fifties.  <j

"You can fuck off," she smiled.  "Do you think I was | born yesterday?"

However, she eventually relented.  I bought jeans, .: T-shirts and
videos, and a suitcase to put it all in.  Everybody had a good old
shopping frenzy.  After an | hour we started running out of money, and
Kenny f was flapping because we put a 600 pounds dent in his plastic. He
knew he'd have a long wait before we paid him back.

The Belgians had a medical team there as part of their contribution to
the war.  They had a big going away barbecue, and Mugger got us all
invited.  The night passed in a blissful haze.

The following day it was confirmed that I had hepatitis.  Being made to
eat our own shit just might have had something to do with it.  Other
medical checks showed that my shoulder had been dislocated, I had
ruptured muscles in my back, scar tissue on my kidneys, burns on my
thighs, and loss of dexterity in both hands, but I was keen to get back
to the UK.

We packed our kit on March 10 and jumped aboard a VC10.  Unfortunately
it wasn't going straight to Brize Norton; we'd caught the military
equivalent of a number 22 bus.

We flew to Laarbruch first to drop off a lot of the R.A.F personnel. We
stayed at the back with the blinds down while whoever was in charge of
the air force in Germany greeted his boys off the plane.  Without a
doubt it was a big homecoming.  After the ceremony the top brass got
into his car.  His next port of call, and also our next destination, was
an hour or so's drive away, so we now had to wait on the pan at
Laarbruch to give him time to get to Bruggen.  When we landed, he was at
the other end to greet the second batch of R.A.F prisoners.  The whole
ceremony was repeated.  We sorted out some crates of Grolsch and slowly
got pissed.

We flew into Brize Norton, and as the aircraft closed down its engines,
we could hear the familiar sound of our own 5Agusta 109 helicopters
coming in to land.  They came down right alongside the aircraft.  My
squadron OC was on board, and Mark's sister, who lived and worked in
London.  After a brief reunion we boarded the helicopters and lifted off
for Hereford.

The camp was deserted.  Two of the squadrons were still in the Gulf, and
other teams were scattered as ever on various jobs.

The adjutant came out to the helipad.

"Welcome back," he said.  "Come into the office."

He popped a bottle of champagne.  As he poured it, he said to Mugger,
"Right, you need to be back here for half six tomorrow, because we're
taking you straight back out.  You're needed in Saudi."

"Fucking hell!"  said Mugger, completely crestfallen.  He had been
looking forward to a few nights at home with Mrs.  Mugger.

To the rest of us the adjutant very generously said: "There's no big
rush at the moment.  Take a couple of days off."

The families officer offered me a lift home.  As my house came into
view, I asked him to stop.

"I'll walk from here," I said.  "I need the exercise."

14

We had the luxury of two days off.  On Monday Jilly and I went for a
walk around the town.  I was dressed in familiar old clothes that were a
lot looser-fitting than the last time I'd worn them.  We wanted just to
bum around, doing nothing in particular, but ended up bumping into loads
of blokes with suntans and swapping horror stories.

On Tuesday Katie came to stay and we spent our time watching the Robin
Hood video and practicing our high kicks.  On Wednesday it was back to
work.

The Regiment wanted to find out what had happened and why, and whether
there were any lessons to be learned for future operations.  The five of
us sat down with maps and aerial photography and pieced together every
detail of our movements from the time we got the warning order to the
moment of our release.

We visited widows and families.  Stan and Chris spent time with Vince's
wife and his brothers, giving them details of what had happened and
trying to console them.  I visited Legs's wife and found her very
switched on and down to earth.  Meeting her was a help to me.  I could
talk things through without having to do the "never mind" bit.

On March 16 we got away for a couple of days to Aberdovey, a place Jilly
and I had gone to when we first met.  The first time we went there she
told me it was the most wonderful holiday ever.  She expected the same
again, but we both sensed that this time things were different.  We
couldn't put our finger on anything specific, but things were a bit
strained.  We cut short the trip and went to see Bob's mother and sister
in Bognor.  The loss of their son and brother had hit them hard.  They
hadn't even known he was in the Regiment--nor had his divorced father,
who'd had to stop working in the restaurant he managed in London.  He
was physically sick with grief.

The debrief took about three weeks.  We then had a visit from Gordon
Turnbull again and a two-hour session in the officers' mess, chatting
away.  He and one of his colleagues got us to do a simple tick test to
evaluate our levels of stress.  The higher you scored above 10, the
worse your emotional turmoil.  We all scored 11.  Gordon got 13.

We decided that the wives and girlfriends had been more -traumatized by
the events than we had.  They'd had a lot to go through: the pain of
uncertainty, which they hadn't been allowed to share with anybody, and
then the sadness of being told that we were almost certainly dead--only
to see some of our faces on TV a -few days later.  Gordon Turnbull held
a session specially for them, explaining in particular the symptoms of
posttraumatic stress disorder.

Once the debrief was consolidated, it was announced that we would
address the whole Regiment.  We did a lot of rehearsals because we
wanted it to go well.  It is an unheard-of event for all available
personnel to turn up to a debrief, but when we stood up, it was in front
of a sea of faces.  Everybody was there, from the heli crew to the
search and rescue coordinator.  General Sir Peter de la Billiere--DLB as
we know him--was seated in the front row with an array of army high
command.

We spoke for two hours.  I gave the initial brief of the planning phases
and then went on to the compromise, up to the split.  Then each person
told his story, and what lessons he had learnt.  Chris was last on.  He
had a remarkable story to tell.

When Start went off with the old goat herder in search of a vehicle, the
plan had been that if he didn't return by 1830, Chris would move out,
leaving behind Stan's belt kit and some ammunition.  This he duly did,
heading due north on a bearing, aiming for the Euphrates.  It was 36
hours since their water had run out.

Chris had only been going for a quarter of an hour when he saw vehicle
lights behind him in the area of the LUP.  He started to run back,
thinking that Stan had managed to get a vehicle and was coming to RV
with him.  Then he saw a second set of lights.  His heart sank.

Chris walked for the rest of that night.  It was a clear sky --good
ambient light for the night sight--but still very cold.  At about 0430,
looking through the sight, he saw the river below him.  There were bits
and pieces of habitation dotted amongst the irrigated land, and the
sound of dogs barking.  He was desperate for water, however, and started
to move down towards the river.  Without warning, he found himself up to
his waist in mud.  He floundered around, and it was a long time before
he managed to drag himself clear.  Exhausted and cautious, he crawled
the rest of the way to the water's edge.  He filled his bottles, drank,
and then filled them again.  The water was thick with mud.

By now it was nearly first light.  He found a small wadi to hide in but
realized only when it was too late that he was also just 1,600 feet away
from a small village, and the top of the wadi was in full view. He was
stuck.  He tried to sleep but was so cold and wet that every time he
dozed off he woke up again minutes later, shivering uncontrollably.
Inspecting his feet, he found that he'd lost all his toenails, and that
the blisters along the sides of his feet had connected up into long cuts
that were weeping pus.  So much for the 100 pounds go faster mountain
boots.

He moved out again just after last light and was soon having to box
around military and civilian locations.  There seemed to be hundreds of
them, and the result was that between 1830 that evening and 0500 the
next morning he covered only 6 miles.

For his next LUP Chris climbed down a short way from the top of a 600
feet cliff face.  He lay in a fissure in the rock, watching village life
on the opposite bank--kids running around, women in black kit, people
washing and fishing.

He moved off again soon after last light and found himself sandwiched
between the river on his right and a road on his left.  Cross-graining
the wadis exhausted him, and he ended up practically walking on the
road.  At one point he heard the sound of a vehicle and jumped into the
ditch.  He peered through the sight at the Scud convoy that was
thundering by overhead.  He made a note of the time and place and moved
on.

Soon afterwards, another vehicle went past on main beam and illuminated
a road sign up ahead.  Chris was gutted by what it said.  He was 30
miles further from the border than he'd estimated.  That equated to
another two nights of travel, which depressed him severely.

When it came to first light, Chris couldn't find a decent LUP and
started flapping.  After a lot of running around, he eventually got into
a big culvert under the main road.  That seemed to be fine, until he
heard the ominously familiar sound of goat bells.

A herd of goats was coming up the culvert--heading, he supposed, for the
fields on the other side.  Chris legged it from his hiding place and
managed to scramble about 6 feet up the embankment before an old goat
herder emerged, followed by a donkey and the world's supply of
goats--and a pair of dogs.  They were bound to scent him.  He had a
split
second in which to decide whether to shoot the old man to be on the safe
side, or just do a runner.  The dogs made the decision for him, running
straight past without looking up.  The rest of the procession followed
without a flicker.  Chris couldn't believe it.  He had been within
spitting distance of them all.  He could only think that the dogs had
been put off by the scent of the goats--or that of the old boy's dirty
dish dash.

They would almost certainly be going back that way before last light,
however, so Chris knew that he'd have to move.  He started crawling
along a wadi, having to get down every time a vehicle went along--which
was often.  The ground had changed by now, from lush, irrigated
vegetation to wadi systems and small mounds covered with thorn bushes.
It was hard going.  After about 5 miles he found a large depression in
the ground and settled down for the rest of the day.

Chris had used up his supply of muddy river water and was dehydrating
badly.  He knew, however, that he had to keep away from the Euphrates,
since every hut seemed to have a dog in it.  He'd just have to keep
going and hope that he'd find water elsewhere soon.

At last light he got up and headed due west, walking for several hours.
At one point an air-raid siren went off ahead of him, and through the
night sight he could make out an emplacement that appeared to consist of
several S60s, together with radio masts and sentries who were
patrolling.  He boxed around the position and came to a small stream
flowing over white rock.  Not wasting a second, he undid his water
bottles and quickly filled them.  Then he moved on straightaway.

He kept encountering more and more enemy activity and eventually found
himself at a road junction, wedged between a VCP and an antiaircraft
site.  It was nearly first light so he crawled into a culvert under the
road.  It had been used as a dump site for garbage, and the stench was
overpowering.

His feet were in a very bad way by now, but there wasn't anything he
could do to treat them.  He consoled himself by lying back on the
rubbish and taking a big swig from one of the bottles.

His lips burned and blistered the moment the fluid touched them.  He
nearly shouted with pain.  The emplacement must have been guarding
something like a chemical plant, and the stream must have been some kind
of outlet from it.  Chris was in a bad way.  He had nothing to rinse his
burning mouth with, and his bottles were now unusable.  For a short
while he thought he was going to die.

As he lay in the culvert, Chris took stock.  He hadn't had water for two
days, and he now needed medical treatment for his mouth.  Some cuts on
his hands had turned septic, and his feet were so bad he could only just
about put pressure on them.  He knew he didn't have much time left.

He set off as soon as it was last light.  It was very cloudy and dark,
which meant he might be able to get past the VCP unnoticed.  In fact he
found some dead ground and staggered past, his feet causing him
excruciating pain.  He hobbled as best he could for about an hour when
suddenly there was a flash in the sky.  Thinking he'd triggered off a
trip flare, Chris hit the ground.  Then he heard explosions.  Looking
over his shoulder, he realized there was an air raid on the area of the
chemical plant.

He knew he must be close to the border by now and was looking for the
twin towers on high ground.  He saw a town in the distance, brightly
lit, and very soon afterwards encountered coils of barbed wire.  Was the
town in Syria, though, or was it on the Iraqi side and the wire was a
false frontier?

A patrol in vehicles went past.  Their existence seemed to confirm that
this was the border, and he decided to go for it.  He found a point
where there were stakes holding the wire and started to climb.  He
shredded his arms and legs, but managed to get over.  He sat down on the
other side and made another appreciation.  The town seemed to be in the
wrong place.  But whatever, it made sense to press on west.

Chris had just about had it by now.  He was swaying around as he
shuffled along, well on the way down with dehydration. There was no
saliva in his mouth, and his tongue was stuck to the inside of his
cheek.  As he walked, his head filled with a loud crackling noise like
static electricity.  He saw a white flash and must have passed out.  He
came to on the ground.  He got back up on his feet and tried to move.
The same thing happened.  This time, he came to with his face in a pool
of blood.  He'd landed face down on a rock and broken his nose.  He
staggered into a nearby wadi and fell asleep.

He woke at first light when he heard Stan shouting to him to come on
out, everybody was just around the corner.  He got to his feet and
started hobbling towards the sound of S tan's voice.  He felt so happy
that the patrol was going to be reunited.  Coming out of the wadi, he
realized at once that he was hallucinating.  He knew that if he didn't
get some water down him soon, he'd be dead.

There was a small house, probably a goat herder dwelling, in the middle
distance.  Chris decided that even if he was still in Iraq, he'd have to
go there and get some water--if necessary, by force.

A woman was preparing food by a fire.  Children were playing around her,
and he could see a man in the distance with a herd of goats.  As Chris
shuffled up to the fire, a lad in his late teens came out of the house
and greeted him.  The boy was friendly, shaking Chris by the hand and
smiling.

"Where is this?"  Chris said.

The boy didn't understand.  He looked quizzically at Chris, then started
pointing behind him.  "Iraq!  Iraq!"  he beamed.

Chris got the picture.  He shook the boy's hand again and said, "Thank
fuck for that!"

He was invited inside and offered a big bowl of water.  Gulping it down
in one, he immediately asked for another.  An old granny with tattoos on
her face was feeding a child in the corner of the room.  She gave him a
toothless grin.  Also stacked up in the same room were the whole
family's bedding rolls and straw for the animals.  Chris went over and
sat by the paraffin heater and soaked up the warmth.  The children who
had been playing outside came in and showed him pictures they had drawn
on scraps of paper.  The drawings were of skies full of aircraft and
tanks in flames.

The woman came in with a hot loaf of nan bread she'd just baked and
presented it to Chris.  He was touched.  The bread had obviously been
intended as the family's meal.  He swallowed one mouthful and felt
instantly full.  His stomach must have shrunk dramatically.  The lad
brought him some hot sweet tea; as far as Chris was concerned, it was
the best brew he'd ever had.

Chris tried to explain that he needed to find a policeman.  The boy
seemed to understand and said he'd take him to one.  Chris took off his
smock and webbing and stripped down his 203 to look less aggressive to
anyone they met.  He wrapped the parts inside his smock and put it in a
plastic fertilizer bag that the boy gave him.  They set off with waves
and smiles, the boy carrying the bag, Chris limping along on his damaged
feet.  The children stayed with them until the hut was almost out of
sight.

After they'd been walking for about an hour, a Land Cruiser pulled up
alongside, and the driver offered them a lift into town.  They sat in
the back, and the driver and the boy exchanged a few pleasantries, but
for most of the journey they drove along in silence.  From time to time,
Chris caught the driver staring at him in the rearview mirror.

Just as they were coming, into the town, the vehicle stopped outside a
house, and the driver shouted to somebody inside.  An Arab in his late
thirties came out, dressed from head to toe in black.  The two of them
had a long discussion, at the end of which the driver told Chris's
friend to get out.  He reluctantly did as he was told, and Chris noticed
as he said goodbye that he looked very worried.

They drove on, and the driver, who appeared to speak more English than
he had let on, started gob bing off about the war.  He got quite
agitated about it.

"You should not be here," he said.  "This is not our war."  Basically
the drift was: "Fuck off back to Iraq, white eye."

Chris showed him his indemnity slip, which stated in Arabic that anybody
guiding the bearer to a British Embassy or to the Allied forces would
receive a reward of 5,000.  The Arab glanced at the piece of paper as he
drove, then stuffed it into his shirt pocket.  Chris explained that the
paper was no good on its own; there had to be a live body to go with it.
Just to let him know that he meant it, he gave the Arab a bit of an evil
look.

They pulled up outside a garage.  Another Arab who appeared to know the
driver came out of the workshop, went around to the passenger side of
the Land Cruiser, looked at Chris, then turned on his heels and ran back
inside.  It seemed to Chris that he was going to get slotted here, and
he started to pull the weapon out of the bag.  The driver grabbed his
arm, and Chris responded with a bit of good news with his elbow. He
jumped out of the vehicle as the Arab lolled across the seats with his
head sticking out Chris's side.  Kicking the door so that it slammed on
the man's neck, Chris did a runner--or rather, a fast hobble.

He rounded a corner and spotted a man in uniform, armed with an AK47,
who was on guard outside a bungalow.

"Police?"  Chris shouted.

"Yes."

"British airman!"

The man hustled him inside the building, which turned out to be the
police station.  Officers were lounging around the room in leather
jackets and sunglasses, doing the sinister bit.

Minutes later, the driver of the Land Cruiser came in, holding his neck
and cursing the British.  Chris grabbed the indemnity slip from the
man's pocket and showed it to the police.  They laughed at what it said.
Chris began to get the feeling that he had a problem on his hands.  Just
as he was contemplating fighting his way out of the station, one of the
policemen went over to the driver and smacked him hard across the head.
Others jumped up and dragged him from the building.

"Stupid twat," Chris grinned at them, "he's just done himself out of
five grand."  They searched Chris's kit before taking him to the chiefs
office.  The senior officer didn't speak a word of English-none of them
did--but he got Chris to write down his name and details on a sheet of
paper.  Chris supplied his correct name but stated that he was a medic
with an air rescue team.

The chief picked up his phone.  He spelled out to somebody everything
that Chris had written, letter by letter.  Then he made another call,
which Chris guessed to be internal by the number of digits dialed.  One
of the policemen appeared with a dish-dash and face veil and told Chris
to put them on.  He was hustled out to a vehicle, a policeman either
side of him.  Chris was left in no doubt that he was their prisoner, and
he didn't have a clue where they were taking him.  For all he knew they
could have been heading back to the border.

They drove for about an hour along a desert highway and eventually
pulled up behind a couple of Meres that were parked at the roadside. Six
heavies lounged against the black limos, all wearing sunglasses. One of
them had a Makharov in his hand.

Chris was blindfolded and made to kneel on the tarmac.  His head was
pushed forward and he thought: Here we go, it's topping time.  He was
severely pissed off with himself for falling into the trap.

For several seconds, nothing happened.  Then they hauled him to his feet
and pushed him into the back of one of the cars.  They must just have
been having a bit of fun.  They
' drove for another two hours, and Chris saw a big sign with an arrow
and the word Baghdad.

One of the men in sunglasses said, '"Yes, we are going to Baghdad.  You
are prisoner of war.  We are Iraqi."

It was coming to last light, and the sun was setting in front of them.
Chris was so confused by this stage that he couldn't remember whether
the sun set in the west or the east.  He thought back to his childhood
in Tyneside and the times he'd watched the sun coming up over the coast
in the morning.  If it came up in the east, he reasoned, then they must
be heading west.

He knew he was right when he started to see signs saying Damascus.  It
was dark when they hit the outskirts of the city.  The heavies put out
their cigarettes and started straightening their ties.  They pulled up
behind another car.  A man got out and came and sat in the passenger
seat of Chris's vehicle.  Middle-aged and smartly dressed, he spoke
excellent English.

"Are you all right?"  he asked.

"Yes thanks, I'm fine."

"Good.  Don't worry, it won't be long now."

It was clear to Chris that the other two blokes in the car were
practically shitting themselves with fear of this fellow.  When they
reached a compound and stopped, both men jumped out and opened the man's
door for him.  Chris tried to get out and fell onto his knees. His feet
had given up the struggle.  The man snapped his fingers, and Chris was
carried into the building.

He was shown into a large office and greeted by a man in a navy blazer,
striped shirt, and tie.  The man shook his hand and said something.

"Welcome," an interpreter translated.

The office had all the mod cons: teak furniture from Har rods,
gold-plated AK47 on the wall, the lot.  He worked out that they were in
the headquarters of the secret police.

Through the interpreter, the top man asked if Chris would like a bath.
Chris nodded and was ushered through a door into a bedroom, with
bathroom and gym en suite.  The man put a new blade in his razor and
unwrapped soap and shampoo and put them on the bath as he left.

Chris was just starting to strip off when a young lad came in with a
tape measure.  He put it around Chris's chest, then took his other
measurements.  Chris hoped it was a suit he was being measured for, and
not a coffin.

The bath water was black almost as soon as he got into it, so he ran
another one.  Yet another boy appeared.  He presented Chris with a cup
of coffee.  It was good stuff.  He started to feel more secure.  If they
were going to top him, they wouldn't waste good coffee on him.

The interpreter came back and asked him questions.  Chris responded with
the cover story.  The Arab looked dubious, but made no comment. Chris
got out of the bath and looked at himself in the mirror.  He couldn't
believe how much weight he'd lost.  His biceps were the size of his
wrists.  Somebody else came in with clean clothes for him.  It felt
fantastic putting on fresh skivies then a white shirt and tie, socks,
shoes, and--the piece de resistance--a brand new pin-stripe suit that
must have been run up in the last half hour, when he was in the bath--in
the middle of the night.  The trousers were a little too big around the
waist, and the chief gave the lad with the tape measure a fearsome
bollocking.  The boy gestured for Chris to take them off again and
disappeared with them over his arm.

A doctor was brought in.  He dressed Chris's feet and bandaged them up.
As he was finishing, the boy came back with the trousers.  This time
they were a perfect fit.

The chief asked Chris if he'd care for a little food and led him to his
dining room.  The table was groaning under the weight of steaks, kebabs,
vegetables, fruit, freshly baked bread.  Chris knocked back a liter of
water and then got stuck into a steak.  He could manage only a few
mouthfuls.

The chief was really getting into it now and offered him a night on the
town.

"I'm sorry," Chris said, "but I think I should go to the British Embassy
as soon as possible."

The chief looked really disappointed as he telephoned the embassy and
arranged for somebody to come and collect Chris.  He'd probably been
looking forward to a night out on expenses.

When the driver from the British Embassy arrived, he, too, bowed to the
chief.  Then he picked up Chris's dirty kit and carried it to the car
while Chris shook hands with his new bosom buddy.

The embassy sent messages at once to Joint Headquarters at High Wycombe
and to Riyadh, and made arrangements for Chris to fly out the next
evening.  It was the first news anybody had had of Bravo Two Zero since
the night of the infil.

Chris had walked more than 180 miles in the eight nights of his E&E. In
all that time he'd had nothing to eat except the two small packets of
biscuits that he had shared with Vince and Stan, and he'd had virtually
nothing to drink.  He had lost an enormous amount of body weight, and
his survival was attributed to his system feeding on its own meat.

It was two weeks before Chris could walk again properly, and six weeks
before he got any sensation back in his toes and fingers.  The location
where he reported finding the water that burnt his mouth turned out to
be a uranium-processing plant.  He had a severe blood disorder and
problems with his liver from drinking dirty river water, but he was back
on operations very soon afterwards.  It was one of the most remarkable
E&Es ever recorded by the Regiment, as far as I am concerned, ranking
above even the legendary trek through the desert of North Africa by Jack
Sillitoe, one of David Stirling's originals, in 1942.

There had been many more troops than we'd expected in the area.  In
fact, we now learnt that what we had gone into was one large military
holding area: two Iraqi armored divisions were positioned between the
border and our first LUP.  As if that wasn't bad enough, every man,
woman, and child in the area had been told to be on the lookout for us.
Children were given the day off school to join in the hunt.  All the
same, we gave a good account of ourselves: it was established by
intelligence sources that we had left 250 Iraqi dead and wounded in our
wake.

The FOB received our Sit Rep of January 23, but in a very corrupt mode,
which must have confused the hell out of them.  On the 24th, at 1600
local time--the time of the compromise--another unintelligible signal
was received.  Later they picked up a faint TACBE signal and realized
then that we were in trouble.  And that was all they heard until Chris
turned up in Syria on January 31.

Two rescue missions were mounted as a result of our lost com ms
procedure and the corrupt signals.  The first, on January 26, had to
turn back soon after crossing the border as the Chinook pilot was
violently ill.  It was just as well after all that we hadn't hung around
for it.  A second attempt was made on the 27th, and this time it was a
joint US and British effort.  Misled by the location of the weak TACBE
signal, they flew up the southern corridor, but of course with no
result.  American intelligence reports were also coming in of an Israeli
attack on the Syrian border, but because it was assumed that we were
heading south a connection with Bravo Two Zero was not made.

What had gone wrong with the patrol radio?  Nothing.  In any area of the
world only certain frequencies will work, and even then they have to be
changed during the day to take account of changes in the ionosphere. The
frequencies we were given were wrong, which was most unfortunate. It was
a human error that you have to hope will never happen again.

And what of AWACS and the much-vaunted 15second response time?  For
whatever reason, we were almost 200 miles out of range.  There was a
little hiccup in communication somewhere along the line, and it was just
another thing that it was hoped would not happen again.  The American
pilot that we made contact with on TACBE reported the incident, but the
report did not reach our people at the FOB until three days later.

One thing we got right was my decision to head for Syria rather than go
back to the heli RV.  The word "compromise" came through intact.
However, with out any other information what did it mean?  Were they to
read it as a possible compromise or a definite compromise?  And
whichever, should they take it to mean a compromise in contact or out of
contact?  There was simply not enough information for the colonel to act
on, but he had to sit and decide whether or not to send a helicopter out
to the RV, and he decided not to, even though the boys in the squadron
were queuing up to go and giving him a hard time.  But he was right. Why
risk eleven men--the aircrew and the boys in the back--plus an aircraft,
going into they knew not what?  I was glad I hadn't had to make the
decision.  As we discovered from our interrogators, the infil Chinook
had been compromised when it landed, so it was just as well another
wasn't sent for the RV.  The only thing we could have done with at the
time of the compromise was a fast jet fly over  We could have spoken to
them on TACBE and guided them onto the S60s, and then arranged an
orderly exfil.

For the next few weeks we did debriefs to all and sundry.  We gave a
one-hour, edited-highlights version to Lord Bramall, colonel in chief of
the Regiment, who entertained us to lunch afterwards.  He struck me as a
very switched-on man--deaf as a doorpost, but very switched on.

Schwarzkopf came down with his gang, and we spent two hours with him.

"I'm sorry for what happened," he said.  "If I'd known what was up there
at the time, you wouldn't have gone; it's as simple as that."

We had a great dinner with him, and he very kindly signed the silk
escape maps we had half-inched from the briefing room in Riyadh.

The very last debrief was for B Squadron.  Within days of their return
to the UK most of the blokes had started to prepare for other jobs or
had already left, but in August we managed to get together for the first
time that year and hold our own internal postmortem.  The SAS's
achievements behind enemy lines were substantial.  By January 26, only
nine days into the war, no more Scuds were launched from the sector of
western Iraq the Regiment had been assigned to--an area of land covering
hundreds of square miles.

Mugger had taken part in one such mission.  His half squadron group had
been operating behind enemy lines since January 20.  On February 6 he
was tasked to attack a communications facility which was of vital
importance to the operation of Scud.

The plan was to move at last light on the 7th to within 1 mile of the
target, carry out a close target recce, giving confirmatory orders, and
attack.  The target, it was discovered, was protected by an 8-it.
concrete wall with a 6-it.  inner fence, and manned enemy bunkers to the
left and right.  Four men were detailed to destroy the two bunkers with
antitank missiles and additional fire support from the vehicles. Eight
men moved to the target across 600 feet of flat, open ground to carry
out their demolition task.  They couldn't locate the switching gear
because of damage done by Allied bombing.  Mugger was therefore tasked
to blow up the steel mast.  He and his gang managed to place charges
with timers set on two minutes, but as they withdrew they came under
fire.

The demolition party took cover on target, aware that they had very
little time before the charges detonated.  According to Mugger, as the
seconds ticked away one of the blokes screamed out, "The timers!  We
need cover!  We need cover!"

"Cover?"  Mugger shouted back, mindful of the tons of steel that was
about to fall around their ears.  "You'll be getting all the fucking
cover you need in a minute!"

As he spoke, the fire-support team aboard the Pinkies found their
targets, and with the enemy temporarily suppressed, Mugger's gang was up
and running.  They regrouped back at the vehicles with the rest of the
half squadron and successfully fought their way clear of enemy
positions.  There was a blinding flash followed by a pressure wave as
the charges detonated.  The tower was down.

Vehicles and equipment had taken many hits, but there were no
casualties.  The following day, however, it was discovered that it
wasn't only Mugger and his gang who'd had a scary time: two blokes found
bullet holes in the fabric of their smocks.

On another occasion, one of the patrol commanders had aborted his
mission when he saw the flat, featureless terrain.  Believing that it
was impossible to achieve his aim where he was, he had got his men back
on the helicopter and returned to base.  He questioned his own integrity
because of it.  Personally, I feel that it was one of the bravest acts
of the war.  I wish I was made of the same sort of stuff.

The Iraqis found the body of Vince Phillips and delivered it to the Red
Cross, who in turn had him brought back to the UK.  The bodies of Bob
Consiglio and Steve "Legs" Lane were on the same flight home.

Legs was awarded a posthumous MM (Military Medal) for what the official
obituary described as "unswerving leadership."  For me he showed this
during the contacts and even more in the E&E.  It was Legs who wanted us
to find a better ambush point for the hijack, and it was just as well he
did--otherwise it would have been two truckloads of troops we were
stopping, not an old American taxi.  And it was Legs who got Dinger into
the water when swimming over a quarter of a mile of freezing Euphrates
was the last thing he wanted to do.  That's leadership.

Bob, too, got the MM that night.  Either he made his choice or it was
made for him, but he went forward like a man possessed and tried to
fight his way out of the contact.  In doing so he drew a fearsome amount
of enemy fire, and this diversion, without a doubt, helped the rest of
us get away.  He was hit in the head by a round that came out through
his stomach and ignited a white phosphorous grenade in his webbing.  He
died instantly.

As is the custom, we held a dead man's auction.  All the men's kit was
sold off to the highest bidder, and the proceeds given to the next of
kin or squadron funds.  The practice is not macabre; it's just the
culture within the Regiment.  If you worried about people getting hurt
and killed you'd spend your life on antidepressants.  The pressure
release is to take the piss out of everything and everybody.  A bloke
fell off a mountain once when we were away, and it took us about three
hours to get the body back down to our base camp.  A helicopter came in
to fetch it, and one of the blokes was straight into the kit to get his
rum and all the other goodies.

"Well, he ain't fucking going to need them now, is he?"  he said, and
quite rightly so.  Before anybody said a word, he'd got the man's jumper
on and was away with all the rest.  When we returned to Hereford, all
the borrowed kit was returned and auctioned.  It's accepted, but it
doesn't mean to say you're not upset.  The bloke who's dead is not going
to worry about it, and anyway, he'll have been to other people's
auctions and done exactly the same.

Bob had a big Mexican sombrero in his locker at work, a typical tourist
souvenir that I knew for a fact had only cost him ten dollars because
I'd been there when he bought it.  I took the piss out of him on many
occasions for wasting his money on such a bit of tat.  At the auction,
however, some idiot parted with more than a hundred quid for it.  I kept
it at home for a while, then took it to his grave with some MM ribbon
for him and Legs.

We had some problems at the joint funeral in Hereford.

Legs was cremated, and Vince and Bob were buried in the regimental plot.
Afterwards there was a wake in the club--curry and drinks.  A group of
Vince's male relations started to give me a bit of a hard time.  As far
as they were concerned, there was no way such a tough man could die of
hypothermia.  I tried to explain that it doesn't matter how good you are
or how strong you are: if hypothermia hits you, there's not a lot you
can do about it.  I appreciate that grief takes different people in
different ways, but I hope that in time Vince's relations will come to
accept the truth.

The following week, taking advantage of British Airways' "two for the
price of one" offer to Gulf servicemen, Jilly and I went camping in
California.  It was a fantastic holiday, and it really helped put
everything behind me.

A fortnight later I went back to work.  Mark was in a rehabilitation
unit, where he remained on and off for the next six months before
returning to squadron duties.  Chris went to training wing as one of the
instructors in charge of Selection.  Dinger had already left on a
one-year job abroad.  Stan, too, was away within two months, and once
the medics had finished with my hands and teeth, so was I.

Epilogue.

Our heating bills have been horrendous since I got back.  It's nice to
be warm.  When it rains now and I'm indoors, I get a big brew of tea and
sit by the window, and I think about all the poor blokes stuck on tops
of hills.

As my stress-test score showed, I'm not emotionally affected by what
happened.  I certainly don't have nightmares.  We are big boys and we
know the rules that we play by.  We've all been close to death before.
You accept it.  You don't want it to happen, of course, but sometimes,
there you go--occupational hazard.

In a strange way I'm almost glad I had my Iraqi experience.  I wouldn't
like to repeat it, but I'm glad that it happened.

Some things, however, will live with me for ever.

The jangle of keys.

The crash of a bolt.

The rattle of metal sheeting.

A hatred of zoos.

The smell of pork.

I joined the army to get out of the shit I was in with the law, but
there was never any intention to stay in for the full twenty-two years.
I've been very fortunate.  I've been all around the world, doing things
that were
outrageous but great fun.  Now it's time to get on and do
something else.  I'm 33 going on 17, because I've always been too busy
playing the soldier.  I want to do the things I've always wanted to do.

Our big joke in prison used to be, "Well, at least it can't make us
pregnant," and I have learnt that nothing is ever as bad as it seems.
Things that might have bothered me in the past are less likely to
now--the car not working, red wine being spilt on our light-colored
carpet, the washing machine flooding, something valuable getting lost. I
know my limitations better now, yet I feel more positive and
self-assured.  I no longer take anything for granted.  I appreciate
simple, everyday things much more; instead of going downtown in the car,
I'll make an effort to walk through the park.

The Regiment used to have priority; the job always came first.  Now, if
it's Katie's school sports day, I'll make the effort to be there and
cheer her on.

During my time in Baghdad, and when I got back, I kept going over the
decisions I had made, trying to work out if they had been right or
wrong.  The conclusion I came to was that I made some good ones, some
bad ones, and some indifferent ones.  But at the end of the day they had
to be made.  You're presented with a problem, you make your
appreciation, and you make your decision.  But make no decision at all
and you're dead.  Should I have gone for the border instead of hiding
up?  The answer undoubtedly is yes.  Should I have appeared to give in
to the Iraqis when I did?  Again, yes--I know I did the right thing.
Tactically, and morally.

As to the rights and wrongs of the war--well, that's never been a worry
to me.  I was a soldier; that's what I was paid for.  It was very
exciting; I got high doing it.

And as for the people who interrogated me, if I met any of them in the
street tomorrow and thought I could get away with it, I'd slot them.

Glossary

203 M16 rifle with 40mm grenade launcher attached

2 i/c second in command 66 lightweight, throwaway antitank rocket

AAA or Triple A antiaircraft artillery APC Armored Personnel Carrier
AWACS Airborne Warning And Control

System beasting army slang for a beating bergen pack carried by British
farces on active service berm entrenchment for tank Big Four the only
four pieces of information which, under the Geneva

Convention, an enemy is allowed to ask for: number, rank, name, date of
birth bone (adj.) stupid brew mug of tea buckshee free, without charge,
surplus bulk up vomit cabby, as in fire your weapon at

"have a cabby at"

chin strap be on really knackered, as in "I can't go your on, I'm on, my
chin strap here."

claymore antipersonnel mine used for area protection

COP Close Observation Platoon

CT Counter Terrorist

CTR close target recce curls countryside cyalume stick light-stick
activated by squeezing

DF direction finder find the direction of

Dinkie short-wheelbase Land-Rover (term first used during the Gulf War)
OOP drop-off point DPM disrupted-pattern material (i.e.

camouflage)

E&E escape and evasion

ERV emergency rendezvous

FOB Forward Operations Base

FRY final rendezvous fuddle or getting together and having a brew
kefuddle or conference gob off speak

GPMG general purpose machine gun glossary 421

green slime member of Intelligence Corps hard routine regime in the
field that demands, among other things: belt kit on, weapons at hand, no
flame or smoke, and all equipment packed away unless in use

HE high explosive

Head Shed nickname for anyone in authority.  From Malaya days, this is
what any form of leadership in the Regiment has been called--after the
term for the start of a river course hex amine (hexy) small block of
solid fuel

ID identify identity

Jane's military encyclopedia jundie Iraqi soldier laager an armored
vehicle LUP

launched punched

LSV light strike vehicle (dune buggy)

LUP lying-up point

MSR Main Supply Route

NBC nuclear, biological, chemical (warfare)

net radio network

NVA night-viewing aid

NVG night-viewing goggles

OC officer commanding

OP observation post

I OP SEC operational security j PE plastic explosive j pear-shaped got
the hump pinkie (110) long-wheelbase Land-Rover

, Regiment Special Air Service remf rear echelon motherfucker rupert
nickname for officer--not always derogatory

RV rendezvous point scaley signaler scaley kit signals equipment Sit Rep
situation report SOP standard operating procedure spook member of
Intelligence Corps squaddy soldier stag sentry (also sentry duty) stand
stood to ready to fight in your position Syrette automatic one-time
injector S60 57mm antiaircraft gun tab forced march over a long
distance, usually carrying a heavy load

1 TACBE tactical beacon

TEL transporter erector launcher

1 VCP vehicle checkpoint

]

ANDY McNAB, Sergeant, SAS, joined the British infantry as a boy soldier.
In 1984 he was "badged" as a member of the SAS-the British Special
Forces-and has since been involved in elite intelligence and combat
operations worldwide.  During the Gulf War he commanded Bravo Two Zero,
a patrol that in the words of his commanding officer "will remain in
regimental history forever."  After six months of medical treatment
immediately following his release by the Iraqis, Andy McNab was back on
active service.  He remained with the SAS until February 1993, at which
time he was the most highly decorated soldier in the British Army.